When The Dead Drag You Home

by Alicetop12

Summary:

When a bright light surrounded his 13 year old godson during breakfast, Harry reacted. Now he's faced with the challenges of a new realm, Teddy's new Circle, and navigating his own emotions and hurtles.

Whats a Necromancer to do?

Chapter 1: The Dead Will Rise

Notes:

Thanks to Scion for creating this world, and all the other Authors that have contributed to my love for all things Dragel!!

There were bodies everywhere with blood pooling hot and rank under the dead forms. A scream echoed out over what must have been a battle plane, and Harry tugged a quaking Teddy further against his form turning to the sound. 

 

Just up a small hill remained what must have been the attacked group. The winged beasts in the sky were diving and attacking the two remaining tall forms standing protectively over three smaller. One was clearly a woman with light purple wings stretched out blocking any attacks aimed at what must be three children, while the other was rapidly casting curses and seemed to be using wind magic to slice his opponents when they got close. 

 

“Close your eye’s pup.” Harry hissed, casting three Reducto curses at some of the bird beings circling the small group up high. They screeched as wings and limbs were torn apart, one falling dead when the curse hit him in the chest. Focusing on the small group he pulled Teddy with him into the shadows. As he stepped out next to the small group, the one wielding the wind glanced briefly over to him, eye’s lingering on Teddy’s form in his arms. “Were the royals informed?” he shouted over the rushing sound of the wind he was directing into deadly blades. Three children younger than Ted hugged each other tightly, huddled on the ground. A young girl had blood splattered up her front and was silently crying with a baby blue haired boy whose ears were pinned back against his head. The last girl was curled in a ball tucked between the two, bloody wings protruding from her back, and shouting out. 

 

“Stop it!! Please stop. Please”  

 

The life force standing next to him suddenly snuffed out in a wisp well before the gurgling sound of the woman's last breath reached their ears. The last remaining man cursed and screamed at the attacking feathered beings, and Harry could spot tears rolling down his face now. 

 

Setting Theodore down he gently pushed the teen to the children, pausing a moment in confusion as Ted was also heavily crying while scrubbing at his chest. Knowing that those that needed to live would remain in the same spot Harry finally cast a rapid switching spell on his clothing, the elder wand, cloak, and stone settling on his being. Shooting a few blood boiling curses at the closest attackers he stepped past the remaining adult patting his shoulder. 

 

“Protect the children, don’t move from this spot. If any reinforcements come, they must stay behind me.”

 

“They're all gone.” The man sobbed, taking a step back and sending another vicious wave or air at a diving form, severing the beings arm off. Harry didn’t know what he was talking about but assumed that he meant the others who fell in the attack. The man's life force was flickering strangely despite no outwardly appearance of injury. Harry did understand the sorrow of loss however, and he pulled that emotion up out of himself along with his fierce determination to protect his son.

 

“Vulnera non Laedent” he chanted, loosening his magic and letting it uncurl from himself. Death called to him and the dead wanted him. Half of his mind was in the present plane as the next verse slipped out stronger than he felt. 

 

“Sanguinis non obliviscar”

 

Like a light green fog his magic rolled down the hill diving into those who had fallen protecting the few who remained, the dead twitching as spirits settled back into their old bodies. 

 

Little necromancer, you’ve come home.  In his mind he blinked, turning his head in the direction of the crooning voice. She had never greeted him with those words before. A cold hand touched his forehead and ran long fingers into his hair. They will all return to me, no lingering remember? 

 

“Resurrecturi certare restat.”  The voice murmured from his own body. On the field, dozens of beings rose once again and started to attack the remaining enemy. He could hear a cry of shock from behind him, when the woman who had just died took to the air growling. 

 

“It’s okay now. Papa talks to the dead all the time, it's his job.” Teddy’s voice carried over to him. Gentle hands turned his face up, and lips descended to the crown of his head. 

 

Meus. My own. You feel too much, but that is what makes you so precious to me. My Princeps Mortis. 

A sharp pain in his shoulder registered and his focus briefly flickered to the plane his body was in. He held himself stiff as he reached slowly for the object embedded in his left shoulder. A bloody spear seemed to have pierced through said appendage and buried itself in the ground with four inches of the shaft protruding from his shoulder at an angle that he couldn’t pull off of.  With his mind and soul still half in/half out of the mortal plane, the pain was considerably dulled to what it should be with that kind of injury.

 

This was the downside of using necromancy in battle, he was a sitting duck for any attack with his attention too divided to properly defend himself. Only fifteen or so of the winged creatures remained and it seemed that the living dead were well on the way to killing them all off. With slightly dazed eye’s he watched as one broke off from formation and headed straight at him, sharp talons bared in anticipation of ripping into his flesh.  

 

A flash of light suddenly struck the thing down with a loud clap of thunder. His attention was being brought forward more and he could see some of the weaker spirited individuals suddenly slow in their attack. Other voices from behind him were shouting orders and he heard a voice calling over the din. “Stay behind him! He said to stay behind him.”  

 

Some were calling out names, and through the bonds he could feel some of those fighting jolt slightly from his hold. He narrowed his eyes and clamped further down on his intentions.  

 

“Sanguinis non obliviscar” He reminded them. Fire and more wind attacks from behind him mowed down half the remaining few and the resurrected dispatched the rest in short order. The light purple winged woman pulled her blade out of the last bird monster and turned to Harry. 

 

She walked up to him dragging her bloodied blade up the hill. The other dead stood watching warily after the woman, one or two sitting or falling down, voluntarily giving up their bodies to return to the spirit realm. 

 

“Teriul!” Someone shouted from behind him and the woman’s hazel eyes flicked over to them briefly before settling back to him. She stopped in front of him, dropping her weapon and reached for the spear sticking out of his shoulder. 

 

“You cannot touch me. The connection will snap me out of the otherworld completely and your souls will return.” She stopped her movement.

 

“Teriul!” 

 

~~~

Harry petted one of the hands on his face and buried his nose into the beings wrist, breathing in the scent of warm earth, ozone, and iron. Five minutes? 

 

A soft chuckle and the presence beside him drew away repeating her words. You feel too much, all must return to me. Harry heard the acceptance in her voice and smiled up at the dark mass slipping away. Thank you.

~~~~

 

Harry blinked and focused on the woman standing in front of him, speaking as loud as he could for the others benefit “Five minutes to say goodbye, nothing more. It’s all the time I could give you.” 

 

At those words many down below on the field moved swiftly up the hill, and those un seen to Harry rushed by him to loved ones who have passed.

 

“Papa!” He blinked again, mind still slowly dragging itself back as Teddy came running over, the children all following closely behind leaving what must be concerned family. Someone gently touched his shoulder and he jerked slightly at the living spirit brushing against his, burning in comparison to the ice cold ones he was currently holding in suspension. The jerk was enough for him to shift the shaft of the spear another inch back up. He hissed at the pain that now throbbed through his arm and shoulder. 

 

“You need that removed as soon as possible before any of the medics can help.” He tilted his head slightly to the voice while offering a hand to his son who latched onto it as soon as it was offered. The other children he felt grab onto his cloak and pants with shaking hands, the one girl with wings still crying.

 

The man who spoke was about a head taller than he was, and had two swords strapped to his back. He had a blond bob of hair that sat just above his shoulders and handsome blue eyes that currently were looking curiously down at him.

 

“Not yet.” He bit out, trying to reassuringly squeeze Teddy’s hand “I promised the dead five minutes. The pain will be enough to break my connections and will cut the time short.”

 

“Their all dead?” asked the man, no longer looking at him but at those breaking down into tears, wailing, and hugging down below as they must have realized the same thing. 

 

“How many of you survived?” a plump woman of what seemed to be middle age walked around him with a small bag she settled on the ground. She herself sat down on the trampled grass and offered her hand to the teal haired boy. “We brought as many medics available when the alert came through.”

 

“Just us five” spoke up the man to whom Harry entrusted Ted's safety too. Those who remained on the hill and were listening all let out angry and distressed rumbles and hisses, the inhuman sound spooked Harry a bit and the spear jostled back to its original spot.

 

“Easy there my friend.” Spoke the blond reaching an arm out as if to catch him if he pitched forward. The woman softly cursed before flicking her wrist and a strange bubble appeared. 

 

“This is Medic Ruka. Im stopping the recall of all available medics to the alert sight. Extreme casualties, one male in need of room when transported and a soulscream room for five. Four consorts, one adult male”

 

Harry felt some of his magic whined itself back to him as those gone started to depart willingly before the time. Brain feeling a bit more present, he squinted his eyes and finally noted that all present were some form of creatures of various species, though those with the dragon wings seemed more prominent. 

 

“Where are we?”

 

“It was a double soulscream.” Spoke the man. “I'm afraid all of the boys were lost” He flopped down, arms shaking violently as shock seemed to settle into his system. “It's just the four of us from the other.” He choked out, rubbing at his chest. Harry felt Ted move and frowned when he spotted the teen doing the same. “We didn’t even bond and it still feels like chunks have been ripped out.” 

 

The Medic looked concerned over at the man as her hands glowed a happy yellow over the boy she had coaxed from behind Harry. Some members were heading up the hill quickly and the internal clock ticked past the three minute mark. Another woman appeared by the side of the blond man. 

 

“Why in the name of the immortals have you not removed that spear?”

 

“Necromancer." He spoke, tilting his head toward Harry "Said his connection would be cut and the time he allowed the dead to say goodbye would finish short” 

 

“Papa those people are coming at us.” Teddy whispered, squeezing his hand. He had experience with Harry and his ‘hobby’ and knew that sometimes the dead acted irrational when their time was up. 

 

“It’s fine cub. In fact, I believe they are here for all of you.”

 

Teriul led the small group of dead, the living trailing behind in solemn silence. The girl who had the bloody wings snuffled and wiped her nose on his pant legs but reached out to the woman whispering out a small “Alpha.” 

 

Light purple wings folded neatly behind the woman as she knelt next to the healer and pulled the small girl to her chest in a strong embrace. 

 

“Hello treasure, I'm so happy you made it.”

 

“It hurts.” The woman made a strange sound that seemed to settle the girl and she stroked down her brown hair.

 

“I know. I know.” The dog eared boy was released at some point and was having his own greet and farewell with a smaller group of people, most with some form of blue features of various shades.  The one remaining girl had a hand planted firmly in Harry’s pant leg and the other into the back of Ted's plaid shirt. 

 

“You two should say goodbye as well.” He whispered, giving a quick squeeze back to Ted's hand. 

 

“Can’t you bring them back Papa?” He closed his eyes pushing back all the raging emotions. He felt his shoulder throbbing with his heartbeat and the slow trickle of blood that escaped from around the object. 

 

What a sight they must be. A man impaled standing up by a spear, surrounded by children he cant comfort, and the cries of the living, mourning the loss of the souls he still held bound to the mortal realm.

 

One minute.  

 

“Not this time pup. Hurry now, not much time left.” The hand left his and the soft patter of feet told him that the children left his side. His hearing was becoming muffled and he knew he was about to pass out soon from the blood loss.  A firm hand splayed across his chest holding him steady and Harry cracked his eyes open to look at the large hand that had a smallish ring on it with a few different colored gemstones inlaid. Green eyes looked up and took note of the other hand disappearing behind him most likely in preparation to pull the spear out of the ground, before settling on the handsome face with crystal blue eyes.

 

“Time” he mumbled out before blinding pain took what remained of his consciousness.

 

Notes:

I have about five stories with the Dragel theme that I started, more or less because I wanted to see a different plot. Like this one, or another I have is Harry is the Prime Minister, or an human elementalist. (I went on a writing spree!)

Now much like my other stories Im going to be upfront with you. I suck at updating. I have about four chapters of this typed out with another 3 outlined. If I get to the point of knowing 100% that I'm done, I'll offer to have someone adopt the story and send the general outline for them.

I might post the other stories, but they are all works in progress and I feel a bit bad posting so many stories that may or may not get updated. However my sister is on your side and demanded I at least post one story since this is one of her favorite worlds.

Hope you enjoyed, and stay safe out there!

Chapter 2: A Name Not My Own

Summary:

Harry wakes up to a whole new world.

Harry was only aware of the darkness for a few scant seconds before his consciousness blinked awake. His hand twitched in the soft bedding below him, and the two male voices cut off before one excused themselves with the sound of a door softly shutting. 

 

“Awake now little necromancer?” The voice took him by surprise. The speaker spoke in an amused calm manner but his voice grated on his ears none the less. Groaning, Harry pulled a heavy hand out from under a soft blanket and dragged it over his face, cracking an eye open and hissing when the light blinded him.

 

“Really wishing I wasn’t at the moment.” He grouched  “Where am I?” the second attempt to open his eyes went much better. Squinting past the mild headache he looked at the blond man dressed in a black turtle neck and what seemed to be dragon hide trousers, lounging in a chair against the wall. “You’re the one from before.” The man grinned and leaned forward bracing his arms against his well toned legs, vibrant pink/blue soul turning.

 

His brain suddenly came back online, memories and emotions of everything that occurred taking a stab at attempting to turn his brain into goop. Pushing past the headache, he sat up in the bed bracing himself for the pain in his shoulder that should have been there, only to be surprised when none came. Rubbing at the clothed area he looked the man in the eye and demanded where Theodore was.

 

It seemed that wrapping his magic around the stranger (in a not so hidden threat) had the complete opposite affect. Instead of intimidating the blond, broad shoulders fell into a relaxed state and blue eye's seemed to dance merrily.

 

“Your son is fine. Him and his bonded have been checking in on you for what seems to be every hour. There are some health concerns that the Medic will cover with you later. The survivors aren’t talking much, but we are hoping to get some answers now that you're awake.” Harry went to ask just where Teddy was and what he meant by bonded when the blond held up a hand cutting him off. 

 

“From what Ted has told the investigating Gheyo’s, you are from earth. I’m here to fill you in on some gaps of information.”

 

“Like what in the name of Merlin is a Gheyo?” Harry drawled, scooting back in the bed so his back rested against the wall. The man chuckled and stood picking up the wooden chair and plopping it next to the bed before sitting, once again completely ignoring the magic brushing threateningly against his flesh. Harry eyed the man and felt himself relax a bit against the wall when the other admitted the want to give him information, subsequently releasing his hold on his magic but keeping it near if needed. 

 

“Yes among other things.”

 

“Are you holding me prisoner?” Harry asked, curious what the other would say. Blue eyes blinked once in surprise before he shook his head, hair flopping around a bit and showing off the sparkly purple earring in one ear.

 

“No. To start off with, My name is Trysten Lebedov. I'm what's called a Gheyo and I'm the Prince in my suite. I am fully bonded into the Lebedov circle and belong to the lead suite of the two.” 

 

“I understood 10% of that.” Harry pointed out tiredly before stretching his hand over the side of the bed and offering it to the man. “Harry Peverell.” The man raised a blond brow but engulfed Harry's hand with his own huge one. 

 

“Any relation to Henry and Cora Peverell?” Harry frowned and shook his head. He had never heard of those names, nor did he recall them being in the Peverell tapestry. He had a short span of time dedicated to looking up his family history and talking to those who wished to speak to him. Many of his ancestors seemed to have tried their hands with varying levels of Necromancy, and so the conversations tended to lean on their experiences handling people and Death.  

 

“I was told I'm the last of my line so I'm going to say no.”

 

“And what of Potter-Black? Your son said you were Lord Potter-Black.” He sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. Just how much did Teddy tell them?

 

“Yes, I am those as well. Most people know me as Potter-Black. I use Peverell when I'm working, to not draw the attention of my other names and hopefully not be recognized.“ he shot the other a calculated look “Considering I believe you and I'm not a prisoner, does this mean I'm not going to be chucked into the flames for being a necromancer?”

 

“Definitely not.” Trysten agreed, wrinkling his own nose like the idea was stupid. Harry caught sight of a feint scroll of black ink shift past the cuff of the others shirt before it flashed away. “Is the practice outlawed in your realm?” 

 

“More than.” 

 

“Well the worst you have to deal with are those in the shadow court.”

 

“Shadow court?” Trysten sighed and leaned back humming.

 

“Where to start.” the other mumbled, before nodding to himself. “Let's start with Circle’s eh? A circle is a group of bonded that form a relationship/familial group. Most Circles will have at the base, an Alpha, a Beta, and a Sub.”

 

“Like a pack?” 

 

“Almost exactly. Now here in Nevarah, the sanctuary realm you are on currently, we are mostly beings called Dragels." Harry narrowed his green eyes causing the other to pause. "What did I say?"

 

"Im in Nevarah..a sanctuary realm?"  It was Trystens turn to sigh and rake a jeweled hand through his yellow blond hair.

 

"I really am the worst person they could think of to tell you all of this. I was told that you are probably magic sensitive, hows the noggin feeling?" Harry blinked confused as to why the man- Trysten was asking him about his head.

 

"Slight headache but nothing I don't deal with daily." He answered honestly.

 

"Probably should mention that to your Healer but, can you handle a bit more of a headache for the sake of time?" He casually offered his right hand palm up to Harry, who looked at it for a moment, blinked, then looked back to the owner of said hand. "Arielle I forgot you wouldn't know. Im offering you a knowledge transfer on Neverah. I'd offer you more, but I really don't think I should be doing even this much." 

 

Harry looked back at the hand offered to him and tilted his head. "How does it work?" he asked while slowly reaching out and brushed his fingers over the palm of the others hand. I spark of white magic jumped over and rushed through his arm and through his body to fast for him to block, causing him to snatch his arm back and glare at the other. Two second later his headache kicked up a notch, but he suddenly realized he had the knowledge of not just this realm, but realms.

 

"Wicked"

 

"So Dragels. It's those beings that form circles, with the Sub at the heart. If a bonded pair have no Dragel heritage then it would just be those peoples specific relationship structure. Some Ware folks only mate with one other Ware. But if they were to bond into something with a bigger pack or a Dragel circle then they would also most likely have more than one mate.” He cast Harry a look and he nodded to the man to continue. “Now in a circle there are multiple different ranks and positions one could have that are not the main three. The Pareya are the protectors of the Circle, and usually easy-going since they work well with most others in the group but are fiercely defensive of those they call their own.”

 

“You said you where a Gheyo?”

 

“Almost there. The Gheyo are the fighters of the circle. For them, action speaks more than words ever could. However you need to understand once a Gheyo promises something it will be kept. Now with those main three ranks one can be any mix of these as well. There are more ranks but let's just stick with those for now.”

 

“Lets” Harry agreed, feeling his headache increase with the intake of new information.

 

“As a necromancer I'm assuming you're aware that everyone has an element they have an affinity with?”

 

“Yes”

 

“You will find that in most realms, individuals are more attuned to their respective elements. Young Theo said that not many people can even control their element on your realm”

 

Harry nodded “Not many can, he's correct in that. I’ll even be surprised if you can meet more than five people who even know what their affinity is.”

 

“All beings are divided into their affinity and each has their own Court or if it's a small sect, a main Clan Chief that falls under one of the main Courts.” Harry was told what was probably the briefest and quickest background of society here in Neverah and eventually held his hand up to stop the other.

 

“I feel as if my mind is about to crack. I think I got it, but I'm more interested in the fact you said Ted was with his bonded”

 

"Arristor, Lucy, and Wendra. Arristor was the air Beta that you met on the field. He’s not doing so well honestly, with his Alpha and other potential bonded killed, but the kids are keeping him pretty busy."

 

Trysten chuckled at that but spotted Harry's confused expression and sighed.

 

"Right. You were told it was a double Soulscream correct?"

 

….~~~~~......~~~~~

 

“We haven't managed to find where the Merrow Ware lad came from, but we have the royals involved so hopefully we can find his family. " The blond stood and for the first time Harry saw a nervous expression flicker over his face. "Since he is the sole survivor from his Soulscream the healers have been throwing some ideas around, but it sounds like their hoping that you would actually take him in."

 

Harry blinked surprised before a soft smile tugged on his lips. "I don't mind. I'm assuming we will be thrown in with Teddy’s lot. Why do you seem nervous?"

 

" Well it seems the lad has imprinted you as his third."

 

"His what? "

 

Trysten tutted at himself "Typically we have three main parents. The usual two and one that contributes magically….” He paused and saw the confusion already written on the necromancer's face and decided that he probably didn't need the full explanation “well for whatever reason he seems to not have had a third. It was either the situation in which you saved him or something about you his magic particularly liked, but it has for sure latched on. In all honesty you are legally one of his parents now."

 

Harry knew his mouth was open and he was staring in shock. "So I have another kid now…okay. What is his name?"

 

Trysten scratched his head and walked to the other side of the room. "Your probably going to end up with three more kids with how the others are acting, and that takes us back to what I mentioned before. He hasn't spoken a word to anyone, not even the other Merrows that have come to talk to the boy. They have been wanting to take the lad back to the Merrow courts but considering his connection with you and how much he's been clinging onto the other children they have agreed for him to stay on land. We were hoping that you can talk to him, maybe answer some of his questions. The children have been tight lipped about how they got to be in that situation and Arristor only knows what occurred after the soulscream " 

 

"If you can get Ted, give me a few minutes with him and I'll talk to the boy" 

 

"Thank you"

 

“Don't thank me just yet”

 

“You don't seem to understand how giving it is to take in not just one but potentially three more kids. A circle would jump at the chance to care for the children, but individuals…" Harry shrugged.

 

"I raised teddy on my own when I was pretty young. I don't mind, and no child should go without an adult who loves them.” Trysten had an oddly soft look when he glanced back to Harry's bed. There was an emotion there in his blue eye's that Harry couldn't quite place, and didn't have the time to. Trysten broke the eye contact chuckling to himself before tapping the door with a finger. The subtle privacy wards and one way locking charm fell and the door instantly burst open with a bang as it hit the opposite wall.

 

"Papa!!" Harry spotted golden brown blond hair shift to his shade of dark brown/black, and excepted the tight squeeze to his ribs when Teddy latched onto his side. He heard the soft click of the door closing again, and a wave of soft crackling magic sprung back up telling him that the other adult cast a privacy ward over the door again. Teddy's shoulders shook and he simply pulled his son tighter to himself and let the teen cry.

 

The tears eventually tapered out and soon questions were being asked.

 

"Are we going to be staying here?"

 

"Yes, for a while at least." Harry spoke tucking his son against his chest and laying his cheek on top of his head. Merlin he's growing so fast, I'm not going to be able to do this as much soon. "The Healers have yet to talk to me about what needs to be done, but considering a whole investigation has been sent out and you now have bonded circle members, I think its best that we remain. Have you met the others family yet?"

 

"No. We haven't been really aloud to leave the room until this morning. And even then its been only to the desk, bathroom, or your room. Some weirdly dressed people keep coming in and asking the others weird questions but the girls haven't really been wanting to talk. Oh! And the fox kid hasn't spoken at alllllll, he hasn't really cried either which is weird." Harry gave him a warning squeeze "I mean not weird-weird...I mean Winny, Lucy, and I have been bursting out into tears randomly-which is not cool what so ever- and Arristor had a fit the first day and it was super scary. He also just kinda stops sometimes." Teddy squirmed in his arms and Harry loosened his hold a bit and let the teen flop into the chair next to his bed. "I don't like seeing everyone so sad. So I've done a fantastic job at distracting them!"

 

"Oh?"

 

"I've been telling them stories about you and retold all the cool Disney movies! Windra and I had a small meeting and she's been getting good at distracting Arristor. The Healers have dropped off some games for us to play. Papa!" Harry smiled at his son.

 

"Teddy!" he echoed back with the same enthusiasm. Teddy stood up and quickly pulled the gray pullover he had on over his head.

 

"Look! I got cool tattoos now!" Sure enough three circles where on his son's chest. Each had its own unique pattern and swirled with different wisps of magic. These must be his bond marks. It was explained to him that since Arristor was the only person who was an adult, magic excepted hugs as the way to fully bond. He had admittedly panicked and was about to storm out of the clinic room when Trysten informed him that claim marks only required biting and usually blood sharing, but adult Dragels and other beings fully bonded when having sex, or sharing some form of extreme emotion.

 

"Those look pretty cool Ted. Lots of responsibility behind those marks." at his words the enthusiasm dimmed and the teen dropped the pullover letting it fall back to cover his marks, and sat slowly nodding in understanding.

 

"I know. But papa..." He watched as his son tugged at the hem of his shirt and shifted in the chair  "I'm going to protect them. I'm going to keep them so well distracted that we all forget the pain and uncomfortable feelings. Their mine, and I don't want them to get hurt."

 

"I hope you know how proud of you I am." Harry whispered while reaching out and squeezing one of Teds hands. The smaller hand squeezed back and Theo nodded. His hair was starting to fade more into a dark brown, and he looked back up with hopeful blue eyes.

 

"You'll help me protect them right?"

 

"Like their you." he responded with a slight smile. Ted's eyes widened and the teen rocked back in the chair, wide grin plastered on his face.

 

"No one is going to see you coming. Its going to be wicked watching you fight dragon people!"

 

Notes:

I ended up cutting the original chapter into two, so at least you know that chapter 3 already exists!

Trysten is not known for his well thought out plans and so didn't really have talking points to go over with Harry. He is good at observation, but sucks at thinking things out and deciding whats important to know or not. And yes, I did skip over the explanation of what soul screams were because A) Im assuming we all know what they are and B) I really didn't want to type out the explanation :)

And are we not proud of Ted!?

P.S It was brought to my attention the Ted is short for Edward and not Theodore, but for comedic purposes in the future I'm keeping it as Theodore :P

(Hope everyone has a fantastic holiday season!)

Chapter 3: A Name Not My Own- Part 2

Summary:

Harry learns a name.

Notes:

This is the last part of chapter 2 technically, so kinda short.

It was about ten minutes later when Harry's stomach interrupted Theodore's recount of teaching the others Exploding Snap (Which he deemed impossible, without an actual Exploding Snap deck). 

 

"You where asleep for two days. I'll go ask one of the guard people if we can go get you food!" Teds hair lightened slightly in his excitement as he jumped up out of the chair, already halfway to the door by the time Harry blinked surprised at his stomach.

 

"Something light Ted."

 

"I know." was spoke cheerfully as the teen opened the door and turned right. Harry rested his head back against the wall, letting the wild magic that this realm seemed to be seeped in, play with his. He watched amusedly as random sparks of light ignighted each time the two touched. There had been only three locations on earth that the magic of the area was sentient enough to 'play' with his, Hogwarts, Peverell Castle, and the Marshes of Peru. He was about to coax his magic to glide across a particular current to see if he could achieve a cascade of glitter, or to see if it would end up being just a streak of light, when the wild magic stilled and something a bit deeper flooded the room.

 

Lifting his head off the wall his eyes met with a peculiar shade of aquamarine Blue that had a bit more green then usual. His own green eye's took in the other as he strode confidently into his room. He stood at about 6ft, and had multiple pleats in his dark blue (At first he thought it was black) hair. The most curious thing however was the slightly fluted ears said hair was tucked behind and the blueish tint the others skin had. His mind recalled the number of dead blue skinned people from before who talked to the little boy.

 

Speaking of, he recognized that teal head of hair in the what must be a Merrow's, arms. A pair of curious silver blue eyes looked down at him from the strangers arms. Smiling he held out his arms for the kid, ignoring the scowl (or perhaps it was just a resting bitch face) of the man who walked to the bed. "Hello Pup. My name is Harry, but you can call me whatever you want." Small hands reached out to him as he was lowered down reluctantly and Harry easily pulled the small child into his lap.

 

The kid seemed enraptured with him and proceeded to completely ignore the other adult in the room. Both of his ears twitch towards Harry "Papa?"

 

Harry smirked up at the grumpy guy when he sucked in a breath at the small voice that came out of the boy for the first time since the incident. Harry petted light teal hair between the two short furred ears, and nodded. "If you want to call me that, I don't mind. That's what my Theodore calls me." The kid nodded shyly and anxiously rubbed his hands together in his lap. 

 

"- Said that he wasn't yours also. So you won't mind if I'm not?" Harry paused, deciphering what the quite mumbling meant but continued to stroke his soft hair.

 

"You mean not biologically mine?" Realizing he might have used too big of a word he rephrased "That Teddy is not my son by blood?" Ears twitched and the boy nodded, keeping his gaze down.  "I adopted him when he was a baby after his parents died in a fight." 

 

"Like those people from before? The ones who were mine?"  Harry only paused a moment, but nodded. It seemed that the lad understood that those who talked to him where his soul bonded, or at the least, that they where his in some context.

 

"Yes. Would you like me to adopt you too? Be your Papa?" one ear swiveled to the side as Mr. Serious shifted a bit at Harrys question but the other ear stayed faced in his direction. The boy finally looked up from his clasped hands, jerking his head up in surprise. 

 

"You'll be mine?!" He chuckled, booping tho other on the nose. 

 

"As long as you want to be mine" The boy nodded quickly and drove himself into his chest knocking the air out of him. The man at the side of the bed snorted but Harry ignored the grumpy looking guy. "Now that we have that settled. I can't be calling you pup your whole life"

 

The five year old muttered something while rubbing his face against his chest. Harry let him rub his scent over him, well used to it with Teddy. "I guess I'm getting old because I understood nothing of that."

 

"I like it when you call me pup" 

 

"And I will continue to do so, but 'pup' isn't really a name." He teased, adjusting the boy so he sat across his lap with his legs to the right, allowing the Merrow in the room to continue to see the childs face. The boy frowned and looked upset over his statement however.

 

"But I don't have a name." He spoke confused. A loud rumbling growl ripped through the room causing the kid in his arms to stiffen. Harry himself was a bit spooked, but pushed down his reaction. The black haired guy was close enough that Harry was able to kick him in the thigh, cutting off the rumbling growl. 

 

It was his turn to huff a laugh when the man braced himself on the bed grabbing the thigh that was kicked and dropped his jaw in utter shock. Harry ignored the Merrow and grabbed the small hand clutched onto his shirt and squeezed it gently, bringing the scared child's attention back to Harry.

 

"You don't go by anything? No one called you something?" He was fishing at this point for information but looking at the small face he steeled himself to share something to get something in return.

 

"They called me-" the kid started but his ears pinned back and he shook his head no. Harry nodded, understanding that he couldn't push, and reached for the blanket he had taken off when Ted was there. Grabbing the corner he went to toss it over their heads when the blanket was grabbed by light blue hands.

 

"What are you doing?" Snapped the guy. Instead of answering Harry grabbed the wrist and tugged the man down, allowing the sheet to fall over the three of them.

 

Now in darkness, Harry cupped his hands in front of him and let his magic pool there. The boy had an awed look as he stared memorized at the swirling pool of emerald. The bed shifted as the dark hard man sat up and was also curiously watching the swirling magic.

 

"I'm going to tell you something that I've never told anyone." Harry spoke quietly.

 

"Not even Teddy?" The small voice asked. Harry shot a glance at the other adult and pushed back the wave of uncomfortableness that washed over him, not particularly pleased that the other was going to be present for this. 

 

"Not even Teddy" The pool quickly took the shape of a small boy with rags hanging off of thin shoulders, with smudges over his face and glasses barely hanging on. He had him turn and sit on the cot located under the stairs.

 

"Is that YOU papa?"

 

"Yes. You see, I didn't know my name until I was 8." 

 

"8!" Ears tented the fabric of the blanket up a bit as they swiveled back towards him.

 

"I wasn't very much liked by the people who raised me. I slept in the cupboard under the stairs" the scene changed and it was of the boy doing various chores "when I was young they used to just call me Boy or something else." A vase fell when a large child pushed it, and the three of them watched as when the large boy ran off from view the vase pulled itself together again. The boy in the image looked curious and was staring at his hands until a large form appeared behind him, Harry switched the memory before anything else was shown. Instead creating a small replica of Hogwarts "I didn't know what magic was, and that they hated it more then they hated me. And I lived with a name that wasn't really mine, and wasn't really a name." 

 

He didn't realize he was frowning at his hands until a small tug on his sleeves brought him out of his memories. He looked over and heart clenched a bit at the concerned teal eyes looking at him.

 

"It’s okay Papa. I have a name that's not really a name also" 

 

"Really?" The child nodded seriously and gave him a small smile while offering his small hand. Harry shifted his magic to one hand and used the other to shake the boys who was shyly smiling up at him.

 

"Hi, I'm 27." Harry shoved the anger and worry down at the admittance and forced a smile onto his lips, happy that they were under the covers still so they couldn't tell he had gone pale. 

 

"Hello 27. They called me Freak."

 

Notes:

27 might be my favorite character I've made so far!!

I kept finagling with the wording but decided to just post it or it would never get done, so I apologize if it read funky! (I may or may not come back to fix it later)

Chapter 4: Names and a Brief Study of Souls

 

It was only silent for a moment after their greeting when the door opened.

 

"Papa I brought food and the healer wanted to check in with you, th-hey!" They could hear the tray rattle and clink as the teen rushed to place it down on the nearby nightstand before he lifted a corner of the blanket. Spotting the green glow of his magic, a large grin stretched on his rounded face. "Are you doing the animals!? Lucy, Windra! Come on, Papa is doing the animals!!" 

 

Harry sighed, shuffling around a bit to create more room while mumbling to himself and 27. "I guess I'm doing the animals."

 

There was a soft 'Come on Winny' spoken by a younger female voice before Teddy was lifting the blanket higher so the two smaller children could crawl in. Windra the eldest girl of Teds circle was first to enter. Her straw blond hair was pulled back into a low pony and her actions seemed well measured as she crawled under the blanket and settled herself quietly against his side and behind 27.

Lucy however, was complete chaos. In her eagerness to get to his other side by 27's feet, the submissive shoved her large peach wings in his face and side multiple times before settling down. This was of course after she forced her head under his arm so it was wrapped around her shoulders. Harry had spluttered slightly and was trying to discreetly guard his face from the appendages when he spotted the Merrow who was sporting an amused grin.

 

Narrowing his eyes he lifted his leg as if he was going to kick him again, and pleased when the smile quickly dropped and dark teal eyes widened. Satisfied with the reaction, he shot the man a smug smirk, who scowled in return realizing that he had been played. Harry did use the gray socked foot however, to press gently against Ted's front when the teen made to crawl under the blanket and join the small group.

 

"Oh my." He drawled "What happened to 'I'm 13 now. I'm too old for silly animals, I'd rather learn a spell' ?" Ted froze realizations spreading across his face and jaw dropping slightly. 

 

"W-well I didn't mean all the time." Harry hummed and squeezed Lucy with his arm wrapped around her shoulder, shooting 27 and Windra a mischievous look. 

 

"I don't know children, what do you think? Should we let the smelly teen inside?" The others giggled and nodded. He dramatically sighed and dropped his foot. Ted let out a little cheer and crawled in, sitting in front of Windra ginning at everyone under the blanket. Seeing that all were settled Harry started to shape his magic into the first animal when, once again, light from the room filled the space as Trysten popped his blond head in.

 

"Are the adults allowed to join, or are we grouped in with smelly teenagers?" His blue eyes paused briefly on the merrow when he scoped out the area but his gaze quickly went back to Harry.

 

Harry paused hearing the plural in the others question "Adults?" Using his free hand he pulled the blanket over his head to look out at the room, only squinting a bit to adjust to the bright light. 

 

Sure enough, Arristor (Ted's Beta) and another man with forest green hair stood by the door looking amused at the bed. Arristor looked a bit tired but his long white blond hair was well brushed and pulled into a high ponytail, he also wore a dove gray long sleeve sweater and loose fitting pants. Actually all of those falling under the category of patient were in much the same outfits. Harry was a bit grateful since he didn't have to wake up with his clothes reeking of his own blood, but a bit weirded out that someone changed him...until he realized that whomever did so, most likely used magic and probably didn't see his body.

 

Getting his mind back on track he focused on the other man. He was of medium height with pale skin and gentle brown eyes, and he wore a uniform of dark burgundy with white accents. While the uniform looked more fashionable than what he was used to seeing, the other was clearly a member of staff. Harry snorted, when he spotting Trysten's ass sticking out from the blanket. Eyeing the men in the room he offered them a small smile.

 

"What's a blanket fort without the support beams?" He winked, pointing to the other corners of the bed where the other adult wasn't sitting. Tucking his head back in, he watched amused as the three grown men joined them in the now over crowded bed.

 

Sure enough, now with the three additional adults under the blanket, the sheet hung well above the children's heads creating a bigger space in the middle. Harry increased the pool of magic gathered in the center to light the space a bit in his signature green glow.

 

"So what are we doing under here?" Asked Arristor who had tugged Teddy against him. The man had shot Harry a cautious glance as he reached for his godson, most likely unsure how the father of one of his bonded would react to the action. Harry simply dipped his head slightly, acknowledging the others' caution and letting Arristor take comfort with Theodore's close proximity. At the question Teddy excitedly looked up to Arristor's angled face.

 

"It’s a game! Papa makes an animal and then we name it." 

 

"Ted, I'm putting a handicap on you." Harry spoke up, shifting a bit against the weight of the children before settling comfortably. "You can only answer every third animal after you get one right." Ted nodded, understanding the restriction. Cracking his knuckles the first animal leapt from his hands and into the space, filling the blanket fort with his green magic.

 

"Thestral!" Chimed Ted immediately. As the winged horse galloped around the children it's features changed and morphed into a different winged animal.

 

"Pegasus." Windra spoke quietly. Harry glanced over and noted that she was watching the light show raptly. The horse trotted over and danced around her head causing the girl to crack a smile for the first time. 

 

He continued changing up the animals, lingering on different dragons for a bit since that was when the adults chimed in the most. Currently a Welsh Green was flying between 27 and Lucy when the Merrow spoke up slightly miffed.

 

"Are you incapable from doing anything water based? I find that the selection so far has been rather lacking in that category." Harry actually kinda felt bad about that but Ted was quick to defend.

 

"Harry has never been to the ocean before, so you can't blame him for not knowing a lot of water animals"

 

In the green glow he could see a dark eyebrow raise a bit in surprise. Wanting to avoid anything more to do with his childhood Harry did switch to some water animals he did know.

 

"Grindylow" the man instantly called out. The Giant Squid was next followed by an electric eel Harry remembered seeing on that ill fated zoo trip. Realizing he didn't know anymore off the top of his head he paused trying to think of something. The swimming eel lost its definition in his absentminded search, and as a memory played the image of one of the Mer people from the Black Lake formed and angrily screeched at the group. It had no sound just like the other animals, but the trident in his hands was brandished threateningly at them all.

 

"What is that!?" The Merrow asked, leaning forward and squinting at the green image. 

 

"Isn't that one of the Merfolk from the Black Lake?" Harry nodded to his son, but the man huffed and pointed at the weapon.

 

"Not that. I mean in his hands." 

 

"Erm his trident?" Harry asked. Trysten and Kyle stifled their chuckles poorly at his question. The merrow hissed gently in irritation and flapped his hand around in a gesture to go on. Looking back at the image he tried thinking about that second task. "He's the tribe's leader. I think that trident in particular has been in the lake for a while, a few generations at the least. I read somewhere that it is passed down to each clan chief." The man hummed and leaned back. Harry noticed that the static was building up against their 'support beams', as dark blue hair raised and stuck to the 'ceiling' of their fort. With a scowl the Merrow must have also noticed because he brushed a slightly webbed hand against the fabric and a distinct cool heavy magic settled briefly before fading.

 

Did he just absorb the static electricity?  

 

Soft weight settled against his right arm and he looked over to see Windra slowly closing her eyes. Splitting the last image up into five small balls of green, he spread them out, lighting the space more. "Alright before people fall asleep, family meeting." 

 

Teddy promptly sat up straight, rapidly patting Windra’s leg to wake her up. "Finally!" he crowed and Harry nodded in agreement. 

 

"Now you five, we have lots to discuss " He started looking at the children and Arristor. The man seemed surprised to be included but Harry reckoned that Arristor would quickly adjust to being thrown in with his lot (considering that he was one of Ted's bonded). Harry shot a pretend stink eye at the other three adults before bowing slightly with much theatrics "And honorary guest".

 

He snagged 27 and pulled him flush against his chest so he was facing the small group under the blanket. "But first; We have a very important mission to complete as soon as possible. The other issues can be handled later." Ted nodded like he knew what Harry was about to say, taking each word seriously. The adults seemed to also expect some great requests to be issued upon the group at large. 

 

"Our teal haired member needs a name!"

 

There was a beat of silence then all at once the kids started to call out names, 27 himself bouncing in his lap excited to be getting a name. 

 

"He doesn't have one?" Asked Kyle. The green haired chap had introduced himself as one of the medics that were/are working with the children while Harry had been asleep. The kids were too distracted with each other to pay attention to the adults and their conversation, so Harry shook his head no. 

 

"It was more of a designation. We will find his Aqua-kin'e family eventually but he does need a proper name."  The Merrow said.

 

"You've mentioned that once before. Is one of his parents Merrow?" The green of Harry's magic seemed to make the man's own green hues in his eyes more pronounced. He tilted his head, dark hair falling over one shoulder. Was it that hard of a question?

 

"No you fool, Half. Which makes the boy part." Brushing away the insult, Harry looked between Kyle and the stranger, his confusion growing.

 

"Why has it been so hard to find his family? Can't you just do a blood test, or some special Dragel spell?" This time both Medic and Merrow looked at each other, words being spoken with just the eye contact. It was Trysten who responded.

 

"Can't get a proper read off the kid when it comes to his magic. His blood is just as-" 

 

"I like that one!" They all stopped talking as the small boy spoke for the first time in the past half-hour. 

 

Teddy looked quite smug that 27 chose a name he listed. "You liked Renard?" The small boy nodded and Harry raised a brow at his oldest.

 

"Did you just name your youngest sibling fox in French?" Teddy shrugged.

 

"Dads name was Remus Lupin and he was a werewolf."

 

Harry nudged Ted with a foot "Should I call you Susi then with that logic? " the teen's nose scrunched up and he tilted his head.

 

"What language is that?"

 

"It’s Finnish for wolf."

 

His arm was patted gently and he looked down at the child in his lap "I like Renard Papa." The bo- Renard added in. Harry smiled down at him, his magic glowing brighter responding to the wave of happiness that crashed over him.

 

"Don't tell Ted-” he stage whispered “but I like Renard as well."

 

Lucy shifted her weight on his left and buried herself more into his side, wings tucked against her back and under his arm. A quick look to the right told him Windra was fading fast again as well. 

 

Arristor set his chin in Ted's hair and looked at the trio of children surrounding the oddest necromancer he's ever met. (That's not considering the fact he actually never had a need to pay for or actually interact with one before. But he's heard stories on peoples experiences, and Harry didn't fit with the personality assigned to the group)  

 

"I think it's time to go." He spoke softly, "All this fun seems to have worn everyone out."

 

Harry meanwhile had taken a moment to look at the other man as well, or his soul more so. It seemed that unlike before when he first uncounted the man, his soul was glowing steadily but it was still concerningly dim. Seeing this, he didn't hesitate to bring up the issue before the next distraction arrived.

 

"You are doing better, but need to find yourself a stronger purpose. Perhaps reconfirm with yourself your future and present goals." Arristor tilted his head.

 

"Pardon?" 

 

Checking on the youngest, he was pleased to see they were all out like a light and cast a muffling charm over them.  He snuffed out his magic lights plunging the rest in darkness. 

 

"This is what a healthy soul looks like." he spoke into the darkness, a blinding happy lime green light burst into life in the middle of the group. 

 

"You can see souls?" Kyle asked. 

 

"Hmm? Yes, part of the job description " He waved off. A flick of his wrist and another ball appeared next to the bright light. This one was almost black in color and seemed to suck in the light and joy around them. "This is the soul of one claimed by Death" the two orbs melted and a medium sized ball appeared. Parts of it were blackened but overall it gave off a pleasant light still. 

 

"This is your soul currently Arristor. Before, you were flickering quite a bit and I was worried." Ted looked concerned himself as he stared at the light, ignoring the others he turned around in the lap and grabbing the man’s face. 

 

"We'll find someone to make you better. Harry usually deals with spirits, so you just listen to Papa. I don't want to lose you too. "

 

The Beta smiled softly and patted the hands on his face. Harry watched as his soul gave a happy jump, good lord his son was going to have that man wrapped around his pinky in no time . Renard snuffed a bit in his sleep moving around and rotating so his nose was buried against his stomach, small hands fisted onto the loose fabric of his jumper. 

 

"Kyle?" A woman's voice came from the doorway, said man jumped slightly in his place. Harry had no idea why he started whispering as if that would help disguise him, which was useless considering they all sat under a clinic bed blanket.

 

"That's my mom Surajini." 

 

"Honesty Kyle, your shift ended an hour ago." And suddenly the blanket was pulled off revealing the four adults and kids. As she blinked surprised golden brown eyes down at them they all hissed and groaned at the sudden bright light. Harry gently covered the eyes of Windra and Lucy so the light wouldn't wake them. "Oh my. There was a full house under there!"  It was curious that her gaze froze on the Merrow as he got up and off the bed. It almost looked as if she was about to say something with a surprised face until the man gave her an odd look which stopped her. Brushing his long dark hair over his shoulders and patting himself down, the stranger straightened up while casting a spell that neatened up his clothing before turning to Harry.

 

“I approve of your treatment of Renard, and you may raise him while we find his family.” 

 

“Erm…Thanks for your permission?” Harry asked, confused. Was he some form of CPS?... Oh god. Did I kick a CPS officer?  

 

Before he could spiral too much into a panic, the man sniffed hotly and scowled at him “Don't disappoint landwalker.” Then promptly strode out the door. 

 

Surajini tutted at the strange mans retreating form before turning and approaching the right side of Harry's bed. Harry himself didn't realize she went that way to collect the presumed empty dishes until she made another clicking sound and looked over at him with soft gold brown eyes.

 

“Oh dear, your food has gone cold.” At the sudden reminder that he hadn't eaten since before Teddy was summoned, Harry's stomach gave a valiant attempt of imitating a snoring Fang. Three pairs of eyebrows raised and he quickly ducked his head down letting his shaggy hair fall forward to hopefully hide the blush he could tell bloomed over his face. Trysten chuckled and reached over, waving his ringed hand over the bowl on the tray and soon the soup was steaming again. Not used to seeing others perform wandless, wordless casting so often Harry was easily distracted and took the now pleasantly warm bowl from the blonds hands silently. 

 

“Arms up little death'' Curious but not willing to ask, he did so, holding the bowl over his head as Trysten and Arristor swooped in and picked up Windra’s and Lucy’s sleeping forms. As soon as the children had been moved he was able to cradle the bowl against his upper chest since Renard had settled against him between his legs, head pillowed against his stomach. (Honestly the position didn't look quite comfortable, but he knew children had the uncanny ability to sleep anywhere.)

 

Taking the spoon that was offered to him he hummed happily at the slightly seasoned broth, pausing in his next bite when Teddy yawned and crawled off the bed walking over to Arristor who shot the teen a warm smile before looking at his own form on the bed.

 

“We are just in the room next door if you need us. Have a good night Harry.”

 

“Night Papa” Teddy mumbled shuffling out the door. Trysten who was carrying Windra following right behind.

 

“Night you five.” he called back. 

 

Surajini pulled the chair closer to the head of the bed after settling the blanket over Harrys and Renard's legs and sat down facing him, smiling at Renard's sweet relaxed face.

 

“Kyle, you need to head home before Dyshoka starts to think you've ran off with Emily again without telling the family.” The green haired man snorted but started out the door anyway, following the others.

 

“I’ll call off the search party then mom. I'm surprised Quinn hasn't come around searching for me yet. Harry it was great to meet you, have a good night and see you in the morning.”

 

Harry wished him a good night but remained focused on the food in front of him. He hadn't realized how hungry he had been until he started to eat. He quickly finished off the bowl, and as soon as it was empty it was taken from him. He was about to snap at the person who took away his food until the plate from the tray was placed in his empty hands. 

 

Looking at the assortment of fruits and what looked to be crackers he felt the hot wave of shame at his knee jerk response. The Dursley's used to give him food only to take it away as some kind of twisted lesson, so he learned at a young age to eat as fast as he could. Going to Hogwarts softened that need, knowing that his food wouldn't be taken away. After the first feast and throwing up that night, he learned to not eat everything he could when hungry. It only took that first week for the Gryffindors to learn not to steal off his plate, and over the years he didn't have the need to defend it. 

 

As an adult and being The Harry Potter, no one ever attempted to touch his food and so he forgot about that nasty habit of getting possessive over it. The fact that he was hungry was also not helping. He picked up a cracker and snuck a glance at the woman dressed in the same burgundy uniform of Kyle's, the only difference being the white sash tied onto her left arm. She seemed not to notice his slip and was busy straightening out the bed sheet, and tucking in the ends.

 

“Well Mr. Peverell, I want to discuss some things with you about your young charges now that you are awake.” Not up to talking at the moment, he nodded and focused on trying the odd looking fruit in front of him. “With young Theodore, Windra, and Lucy I must stress keeping the circle as close as possible for at least a month before attempting to get them to do something separate for longer than a day. With as large of a circle that was called and only having three bonded is and will put a lot of stress on the oldest two with Lucy's magic leaning heavily on them the most. Both Theodore and Arristor should feel the stain on the bonds first before Windra or Lucy. Speaking of Arristor-”

 

“He’s a mess.” Harry interrupted “As I was telling the group, I'm no longer concerned about him just kealing over and dying. However a good portion of his soul seems to have…withered. Teddy knows mostly the impacts of a decaying soul and will most likely take it upon himself to distract or keep Arristor busy. I can trust my little ball of light to breathe new life into the man. With the other children also around him, I can see him making a good recovery overtime.” The woman blinked at him with a peculiar look.

 

“Well in short, I fully agree with you. The fact that his Submissive pulled through along with Theodore and Windra, I believe has had a huge impact on his recovery. But as you said, he needs to be monitored. You can see souls?” Harry shoved the last slice of a tangy purple cube into his mouth and nodded. Surajini leaned forward in clear interest and waited for him to place the empty plate on the tray before giving him an expecting look.

 

“Right! Well-um-You are aware I am a Necromancer correct?” 

 

Golden eyes blinked and only widened slightly at the announcement “No I was not. I have been helping Kyle with the new circle since this has been his first emergency placement without his brother. As of today, the Gheyo’s have been keeping both the children and yourself quite hush-hush." She quickly explained "Can all Necromancers see souls?” Harry was completely thrown that the woman didn't seem to be nervous about him. He was about to comment on the fact when he was reminded of Trysten's words, that its perfectly legal to be a necromancer.

 

“I am not sure. Though I am the only Necromancer to my knowledge actively practicing in my world.”

 

“Realm” she corrected before continuing “So you've never met another? What can you learn from a soul? Do you have any healing capabilities because of this?” 

 

“Its extremely illegal to practice in my realm. I am contracted through the Goblin nation and any clients must sign a nondisclosure form along with a few others before they can meet me. If there were others out there, our paths did not cross.” He was about to answer the next questions when Renard snuffled and rubbed his face into his stomach, rumbling/purring lightly. Distracted by the sight he heard more then saw the woman sigh and shift back.

 

“Sorry about the inquiries dear. One of my sons has an ability similar to yours and I got curious. It seems I’ve gotten us off track. The boy-”

 

“His name is Renard.” Surajini blinked at the clipped tone but quickly smiled, nodding in acceptance.

 

“That's a good name. Renard and the other children haven't been speaking of the fight or how they got into that position. Renard himself seems to be doing surprisingly well considering the deaths of his soul bonded, but we are chalking that up to him being so young and not completing the bonds. We have not found anything medically wrong with him and he surprisingly seems healthy for a 5 year old considering the situation, but we have cataloged a number of scars on his back and lower legs. Have you been informed of the bonding?” She looked purposely between the kid and himself. He wanted to ask about his magic and blood but decided to answer the healers question.

 

“Yes I have been. I agreed to adopt him and the others if need be.” She opened her mouth but snapped it shut and hummed for a few seconds instead, before opening it again.

 

“As his third and only bonded parent, he will be extremely attached to you. It might be a while before you can go anywhere without him by your side.”

 

“Understood” He gently laid his hand on the soft teal locks between his two ears. 

 

“We also wanted to bring up the subject of filing the whole group with you two as a new family circle, with the one bonded circle in the family. Once Theodore, Renard, and yourself register yourself at the center, the paperwork will be processed with you being the most sound minded adult, the family head. If Arristor wishes to contest you for that position, he can ask for the right or challenge you once his mind healer agrees.”

 

That sounded fair to Harry so he shrugged “Okay.” She narrowed her eyes as his movements started to become lethargic but continued.

 

“Arristor knows this, but Lucy will need to stretch her wings at least three times a day since they have emerged much too early at her seven years. He has a salve that needs to be applied daily and knows how. She will need to be watched to make sure no damage will happen since she is unused to them, until she learns how to hide them. We have scheduled a mind healer to work with the group three times a week that will come by your residents.”

 

“I thought Lucy looked more Renard's age?” Surajini chuckled gently, shaking her head.

 

“Dragel children will generally look around 7 to 8 years of age till they hit their first maturity at around age 13. After that they will develop rapidly till they reach their second maturity at around 16. I’ll send over some reading materials for you about dragel children. In case you have yet to be informed Renard is 5, Lucy 7, and Windra is 10. ”

 

Spotting his not so subtle yawn, she stood picking up the now empty food tray but paused mid action. “Where will you be staying?”

 

Harry shrugged, sliding down a bit in the bed feeling a surge of drowsiness “I'm not quite sure. From what Trysten talked about, maybe one of the kids' family circle? I’m sure we will figure out something.”

 

“I’ll tell Patrick to set up one of our guest houses then.” His eyes snapped open and was about to protest when Surajini just patted his leg while heading out. “Oh Hush. We'll take you on as clan patients. We have enough Pareya to help out, and you have enough as it is to iron out. Plus, I was going to have you and yours stay longer here to monitor but if you're at our compound then you can leave here tomorrow morning.”

  

“But-” There was a soft swoosh as the lights were turned off, and the healer interrupted him again.

 

“By the time you're done needing to be monitored constantly, someone from the new circle’s family will probably gift you property or you would have found your own. Now goodnight Mr. Peverell, one of mine will be by in the morning!” The door was shut with a definitive click blocking out all sound. Too tired to figure out what in Merlin just happened, Harry snuggled into his bed pulling Renard closer and tucking the child under his chin. He had half a mind to set up his usual wards before dropping off into sleep.

Notes:

Quick heads up! It was pointed out to me Teddy's name is actually Edward and not Theodore. (Whoops!) However since I've now have 70ish pages of plot typed out under the impression that it was Theodore, I'm just gonna keep it as is. (Plus the name confusion it will cause in the future is to much to pass up!)

Renard has a name!!

Thank you everyone who left kudos, bookmarked, and commented. You give me even more motivation then the level of coffee in my mug <3

Chapter 5: A Kalzik Welcome

Summary:

Harry and co. get an eventful meal at the Kalzik compound.

Notes:

I posted this from my phone, so fingers crossed this transfers completely!

It wasn't the first time Harry woke to someone's foot pressed against his kidney, and now that he had possibly three more children, probably won't be the last. Renard shifted again and whined a bit, pulling Harry's jumper closer to him.

 

“Pup?” Renard’s head jerked up, ears brushing the bottom of his chin. “Do you need to use the restroom?”  He couldn't see the boy, but felt him nod and bury his head into chest. 

 

“I don't wanna go. What if you get taken or forget about Renard?” Sighing, he sat up casting a bit of magic to get the lights on dim. Seeing tear tracks on pale cheeks he shushed the boy, whipping the evidence away.

 

“I got to go as well, so how about we stick together. I don't think I could ever forget you little one, but who's going to take me?” He scooped up the kid as he stumbled out of the surprisingly comfortable clinic bed.

 

“The masked people.” Renard whispered against his neck. Harry suppressed his unease at the admission. Cracking open the door they both squinted into the light of the hallway. 

 

“Did they take you? The masked people?” Looking around he spotted a man with nondescript brown hair walking down the hallway. He felt Renard shake his head no as he mouthed Toilet at the stranger.

 

“The others.”

 

The guy paused for a second to point at one of the doors before continuing on his way. Harry quickly walked to the door as Renard started squirming more in his hold and breathed a sigh of relief when they made it in time. He sent a small prayer of thanks that it seemed at least the basics of a bathroom stayed the same in this realm.

 

Walking out of the restroom holding Renard’s hand they headed back to the room passing two people in the hallway that cast him curious looks. Approaching the door he tore his gaze away from the adorable sight of Renard rubbing his eyes tiredly to check they were at the right room. It was easy to distinguish which room was theirs among the row of similar looking doors since he tagged the space with his magical signature. Quickly finding his magic signature Harry felt a frown tugging at his lips, noticing the door was completely open and the light fully on. He pulled Renard to a complete stop just outside the door when he sensed another soul he had yet to encounter inside.

 

“Did you forget something papa?” Renard’s ear twitched back a bit with his question. Holding a hand up to his lips the boy nodded seriously while tucking himself against his leg. Whoever it was seemed to be waiting for them, he peered around the corner pulling his magic closer. 

 

On the chair next to the bed sat a hulking dark skinned man with long thick dreadlocks pulled back by a yellow tie. He had moved the chair so he was facing the door and raised an eyebrow at him when he easily spotted Harry peaking around the door. Harry remained where he was as he took in the calming pulse of the man's naturally gray soul and the dark eyes that held a bit of amusement. The chair looked pathetically small in comparison to the size of the man that it held and he would have felt some amusement if not for the situation.

 

“You going to attack me with that magic or do I pass your test?” The man's voice came out deep and lightly accented. Harry narrowed his eyes when the other cast a look at his creeping magic as it wound itself through the legs of the wooden chair. Clearly the other was magic sensitive to an extent to feel his magics movement, but it was a good sign he wasn't getting defensive. 

 

Stepping into the door frame, he kept Renard behind him but drew back his magic, the noticeable soul also faded and became less distracting to Harry. (More like a piece of clothing or accessory then a soul burning bright and drawing his attention)

 

“A bit defensive aren't you? My name's Bharin, Surajini Kalzik sent me to escort your group to the compound.” He held up his large hands to display that they were empty, then pointed to the right of the door. A curved hunting knife along with a pile of small daggers and what seemed like a garrote sat there. “Trysten informed the clinic Ghyeo head that you seemed to have some field training and approach with cation if visibly armed. Those are my weapons and I only have my main on me currently. Even though I'm trying to ease your mind, I can not let myself be completely unarmed.'' During his speech he kept steady eye contact while taking even breaths, those two things and the explanation put Harry into a sense of ease. 

 

Harry remembered Theodore saying something about Ghyeo’s in the clinic, and now that he thought about it he hadn't seen one person with a visible weapon on their person including that little snitch Trysten.

 

Walking into the room he picked up Renard who giggled as he sat him on his hip, but scowled at Bharin. “I should have guessed that blond was going to snitch on me. Sorry about the hostilities-you can get your weapons- but Renard just mentioned something that got my hackles up.” He explained “What time is it?” He sat on the bed, keeping the boy on his lap, and the stranger in his line of sight. Bharin only cast the child a fleeting look before standing and putting his weapons back on his person, daggers going into places Harry would have never thought of. Holy shit he was as tall as Hagrid!

 

“Usually Ghyeo are not allowed to bring their weapons into a Healing ward unless working at said ward, or Bonded/Contracted with those in that ward. Since the attack is so recent and members of my circle are your healers, the investigating Ghyeo permitted me to carry them in. It is currently 6:30 and breakfast will be served in about an hour. Surajini wanted you moved over and shown around before the morning meal. I was under the impression that there were others?” The man's voice did not fluctuate much which was both bizarre and oddly soothing to Harry. The sound of a door being thrown open and many short footsteps announced the arrival of Teddy and Lucy.

 

“You have summoned them!” Harry teased, as the children rounded into his room completely missing the large towering stranger right next to the door.

 

“Papa you're up!!!” Cheered Ted, Lucy ran right up to him and Renard and grabbed the other submissive's hand.

 

“Renard, did Papa do any more of the animals? I was worried I might miss it!” Renard shook his head no and seemed to be swept up by the enthusiasm of Lucy. 

 

“Nuhuh. But Papa and I went to the bathroom together.” Lucy wrinkled her nose and shot Harry a look, wings drooping slightly.

 

“Well that's not exciting.”

 

“Ted, Lucy, don't run off like that!” Arristor scolded as he stumbled into the room holding Wendra. The man had dark circles under his eyes but seemed to be functioning as best he could at 6:30. He nodded to Bharin easily accepting his presence before dropping onto the bed behind Harry, letting Winny go so she could tuck herself into the mage’s side. 

 

“Who are you mister? Are you going to be asking Renard and Lucy more questions?” At the girls' inquiry the rest of the children finally noticed the large man standing right next to them, Teddy whipping around and gaping at the tall man.

 

“You may call me Bharin. I'm here to take you to your new home and then breakfast.”

 

Arristor sat up looking confused “But we haven't worked out a new place to stay yet.”

 

“The healer from before, Kyle's mum.” Harry started letting Renard out of his lap who tackled Lucy with a mock growl “She offered up one of their families guest houses until you all don’t need to be monitored as closely.”

 

“We should stop and get her a gift of some kind then.”

 

“No need.” Spoke the dark skinned man who remained standing by the door but was vigilantly casting quick looks out into the hallway and the playing children. “She’s up to something and the Pareya will enjoy helping out with kids again.”

“Papa can we go now? I want to leave. I don't like this place.” And there was Winny now calling him papa. He turned to look at Arristor who nodded and sat up with a groan. The man flicked his wrist and his silver hair braided itself into a neat three strand braid, his clothes changed to a silvery gray tunic with intricate flower designs stitched onto the billowy sleeves, and somehow he also was able to get rid of or hide the bags under his eyes. Arristor patted himself down satisfied for now with his appearance then tilted his head eyeing his bonded, faced with the next hurtle.

 

“We will not mind the children's attire. You have not been able to shop for them properly.” Arristor gave Bharin a thankful nod but still cast a series of light wispy spells that straightened sleep rumpled clothes and neatened hair. Silver gray eyes flicked over to him, and Harry froze, realizing what the other planned.

 

“No need!” Standing himself, he switched his outfit for one of his better wizarding robes he used when meeting clients. 

 

He used to wear the standard British wizarding formal robes, it wasn't until he ended up working with Krum on a contract that the man introduced him to the much more reasonable Russian formal/battle robes. He also informed Harry that those in the dark sect tended to dress more traditionally to their magic's origin. Light being more the English Isles, Neutral from South Africa and the Americas, Gray from India/Asia, and Dark being from Russia/Asia. As the ages progressed and the knowledge and stigma around Gray and Dark magic grew, many adopted the light dressage to mitigate prosecution. Only those who wish to pay homage to their magic or coming from an old family still follow the tradition.

 

Not only was Harry a Necromancer (Dark), Battle Mage (Dark-Gray), and Lord of Potter-Black houses (Gray-Dark respectfully), but he was also Lord Peverell, which were staunchly rooted in the Dark magic realm. No eligible descendant had ever been anything but Dark. Taking Krum’s word of advice, he was quick to ask fashion advice from the Blood Mage (Not wanting to continually unawarely insult Death, by wearing something that publicly denied his association with her.). It weirded him out immensely to realize that Snape had essentially dressed as a Dark wixen but just had a ‘Light’ robe over it, and now he had a disturbingly slightly similar wardrobe. 

The dark green with silver accented overcoat fluttered open around his knees covering half of the matching dress pants. The black high collar dress shirt had a heavily embroidered sash tied at his waist. He tugged off the traditional cravat with the Peverell crest and instantly banished it back to his pocket space with a scowl, hating the feeling of having something around his neck. Tapping the toe of his knee high boot on the ground he nodded, pleased and the low ting the impact made indicating that it was his goblin iron toed pair.  

 

Running a black gloved hand through his shaggy hair, he cast his basic grooming spells at the untamable mess, partially slicking back the locks. Turning to his boys, Ted looked at the other kids in their gray clinic ware and shot him a hopeful look. Chuckling he nodded and turned to Bharin who was eyeing his outfit; Dark eye’s, Harry caught, lingering on the embroidery on the sash indicating his standing as a necromancer.

 

“I guess we are ready to go. Any paperwork we need to sign?” The man shook his head no, casting a glance over all in the room.

 

“No. Gather around me then, we will be porting over.”

 

“What's Porting?” asked Ted, Harry was grateful that his son asked because he was wondering the same thing. 

 

“It's a transportation spell.”

 

“So we are side-apparating?”

 

The two other adults in the room tilted their heads at the same time, never having heard of apparition.

 

“I'll be casting a Temptrificus Meeras. Since we are close we should only be traveling for a few seconds, five at most.” Bharin explained. Harry didn't want to bother the man with more questions so nodded, scooping up Renard, and clasping Teddy’s shoulder while Arristor simply picked up the two girls and walked the short distance to the Joker.

 

Harry was unsure if they needed to be touching so mimicked the Air Dragel and stopped when they were about two feet away. Dark eyes stared him down, contemplating.

 

“If you're magic sensitive I would request you not fight the magic of the port, lots of things could go awry if you shatter the spell midway. Meeras is the gentalist and should not stress any of the frayed bonds, and I do not predict you having any issues with it…I felt as if I should warn you however. ” Slightly insulted that he was singled out (Even though in the back of his mind he agreed that he probably did need to be warned) Harry nodded and wrapped his magic firmly around himself, scrubbing the room clean of his signature and closed his eyes, preparing for the familiar feeling of being squeezed through a tube. “Meeras.”

 

Harry could see a flare of gold behind his eyelids and was slightly taken aback when all he felt with the flare of gentle magic was a slight grounding presence brushing over his shoulders then it was gone.

 

As soon as the glow faded Harry opened his eyes and cast his magic out instinctively, various flames of varying color and strength arose to his mind's eye. Bharin shifted his deep gaze to Harry lifting a dark eyebrow at him obviously feeling the magical sweep by standing so close to him.

 

“Erm. There's a lot of people here." The man was silent for a second but nodded, stepping forward and leading them through a set of double doors and down a burgundy carpeted hallway where Harry had sensed most of the people.

 

“This is the Kalzik family compound. It is home to many branches of Kalzik circles, more so now since it's the start of the hunt next week. The building we are currently in houses the main family, the room we just left being the port room for family and close friends. Between your guest house and the healing rooms located upstairs this is where I predict you and yours will be spending most of your time.” He paused, turning to partially look down at Harry and Arristor “The plan was to give you a tour first, but it seems Surajini is making a fuss and the others finished practicing this morning. It looks as if we are all gathering for the morning meal ahead of schedule.”

 

“Practice? I know that healers put themselves on a strict diet and exercise routine, is that what you call practice?” Inquired Arristor who was holding both Ted’s and Windra’s hands. Lucy and Renard currently were holding hands (that Lucy happily swung around), while walking between the air dragel and Harry.

 

“You are correct on the diet and exercise routine, but no. Dance Practice.”

 

“Dancing!” Shouted Lucy “Papa dance with me!” She said, dropping Renard’s hand and latched onto Harry who stumbled in his step.

 

“What's dancing?” Renard asked quietly. Lucy gasped but Ted shared a quick look with Arristor and smiled, picking up the smaller boy and spinning him around. Renard giggled and squealed, holding onto Teddy’s upper arms. Once he was set down, Lucy grabbed the teal haired boy's  hands and started to pull him in a small circle.

 

The two submissives twirled around happily, Renard giggling the whole time with Lucy also laughing. “This is dancing Ren!!”

 

“I like dancing.” Came out in a breathless voice, Renard’s ears sticking straight up in full attention.

 

“That's not proper dancing.” Teddy corrected. Arristor gently kicked his ankle as the words slipped out. Panicked at what he did the teen smiled broadly, winking  “That's one kind of dance, but there's loads more!! Papa has only taught me a Waltz and a–” he trailed off suddenly forgetting the other dance style. Harry sighed and helped his son out.

 

“Technically they are both Waltzes. It's the only kind of dance the wizarding folk in our country find acceptable.”

 

“You know how to dance, Harry?” Arristor asked curiously. 

 

Harry felt dread sink into his stomach realizing where the conversation was veering towards. “No” 

 

“Yes!” Cheered Ted. This time it was Harry who gently kicked his own godson. They were nearing another set of large double doors and loud voices could be heard from behind, sounding mostly of two angry women and one calm spoken man.

 

“Dance for us papa!” Lucy demanded, Renard had swiftly turned to him at the sound of loud voices, asking to be picked up but still echoed her sentiment.

 

“I don't dance children. Bharin, why were they practicing dancing?” Harry tried changing the subject.

 

“It's for the Blessing on the second day of the Hunt.”

 

The doors opened and two female twins were standing next to each other arguing over, what sounded like, who gets to dance with who on the official day. An older blond male was sitting nearby on a cushion at an impressively long low table trying to calm the two women down. Surajni was next to be spotted, flitting around three women, who looked remarkably similar to her, who let her tug at their clothes-draped forms while a number of people were setting out various trays and platters and milling around in smaller groups around the large dinning hall.

 

“Bharin? Who have you brought with you?” Harry was so distracted by the various colors, people, souls, and forms, he didn't register another woman standing near the entrance they just walked through. She had ebony hair, dark brown eyes with golden hues, and chocolate skin. Harry blinked eyeing her outfit…She seemed to like purple quite a bit.

 

“Oh it's Harry's group!” Called Surajini, dropping her fussing and making her way over with a smile and a bit of worry in her face “You're slightly early. Everything okay?”

 

“I could tell that everyone was gathering and thought to skip the tour for the meantime.” The short woman went on her tiptoes and Bharin easily bent down and let the woman kiss him on the cheek. 

 

“Good thinking. Can you drop off some food to Alejandro, Ranver, and Arnev please?”

 

“You know it would be better to send Lachman than me.”

 

“Lachman is finishing up cooking. Please mera pyaar, he left this morning immediately after practice.” Bharin sighed but nodded, heading to another man who was packing up some containers and wrapping them in colorful fabric. 

 

Surajini in a swirl of yellow and green fabric turned and much to his surprise, pulled Arristor into a hug. Harry could feel a wash of warmth from her and knew that she cast something over the Air Dragel as she pulled him down into the hug. She then bent down and did the same to each of the girls. 

 

“Good good, all seems to be doing well.” Ted also received the same treatment with a flush of embarrassment coloring his cheeks slightly. She looked to Renard who sat in his arms and hesitated casting her golden hued eyes up at Harry.  “Can I check on him real quick?” 

 

He smiled at the Healer and set the excited boy down who eagerly reached his arms up to receive the same treatment of all the other members, Harry chuckled and dipped his head in acceptance “Please do Healer Kalzik.” 

 

“None of that here, call me Surajini” She offered, pulling away from the hug and gently ruffling Renard’s hair.

 

“Mom, who are these cute little things?”

 

“Oh! Let me introduce you to one of my daughters, Dyshoka.” A gong sounded in the room cutting her short. Everyone took that as a cue to head to the long table and start finding places to sit. Surajini hummed, weaving an arm through Arristors and leading the small group further into the room. “Let's all find our seats and the introductions will follow”

 

As Harry and co. were herded to the center of the long table, which was now surrounded by well over 40 people. Even with the large number present there were multiple cushions empty, telling him that some were still missing. As they neared the center he spotted six places he assumed were meant to be theirs. Looking briefly across the way he caught the eye of the pale blonde male he spotted before, as his bright blue eyes flicked down to Harry’s sash and back up, the man gave him a slight incline of his head. Harry was not used to so many noticing or even knowing what the embroidery meant, considering he only learned of such things a year or so ago.

 

Harry's group all settled in with Teddy on his right, Renard in his lap, and Lucy to his left. Arristor sat next to Lucy and had Windra on his left. 

 

It seemed that Surajini’s circle were all seated near the center and as the last dishes were finalized and plates settled a few more people shuffled in joining the fray. He spotted some more children and was pleased the others will have someone to play with. The twins sat across from them with Dyshoka and a silent pareya who was the last to be seated. The table was silent for a moment as Surajini said a few words in a foreign language before bursting into activity and voices. 

 

“This feels like Hogwarts!” Ted cheered looking down the table on each side grinning at all the people and food. Arristor, Windra, and Lucy all seemed to be doing okay with what was happening, leaving Harry and Renard being the only ones completely bewildered. 

 

Arristor easily started to load up the kids plates and bowls next to him with various fruits, and some kind of egg scramble. And Ted…

 

Harry sighed as his son was energetically talking to the man next to him while reaching for any and all plates within his reach. Others were already eating, but he curiously spotted multiple people loading others plates for them, and even feeding each other. The magic overall buzzed overwhelmingly content, coiling around the room and everyone in it.

 

“-and down to the right is one of my oldest, Shareena with her submissive and their circle, along with my sisters, Laxmi and Rohajini and their own. On the left are my other two sisters Rashini, Tirjini, and my youngest brother Ramjini with all of their circle. Oh Harry!” Blinking his emerald eyes twice he stared at the woman who was frowning over at him. “You haven't gotten Renard or yourself anything to eat yet.” 

 

Looking down at his clean plate he pulled Renard a bit closer to him, chuckling uncomfortably “Oh, er, right. Sorry, just a lot to take in.” Not knowing what to choose he shot Arristor a grateful look as the man reached over Lucy and grabbed his plate filling it with fruit from a dish next to him, handing the loaded plate back to him with a small smile. Renard eagerly reached for some of the big chunks and Harry gently caught his wrist in his gloved hands. “Hold on Pup. Let me just-” twitching his fingers the fruit all sliced up into smaller cubes “There you go.”

 

“You should try this if you haven't!”  The twin with Hazel eyes pushed a bowl of something that looked a lot like porridge across the table at him. He nodded gratefully, allowing Renard to stand in his lap to grab the bowl and drag it back to their spot. The boy looked up happily, patting his arm that wrapped instinctively across the pup's lap “Now papa has food too!”

 

“Thank you Pup and thank you..”

 

“Hi, I'm Karnati, and this is my sister Farnati. Lachman-” at the sound of his name, the sandy blond pareya who sat last waved a bit “here made the porridge. He always uses sweetened coconut milk so it's guaranteed to be good”

 

He took up his spoon and hummed pleased at the surprisingly flavorful porridge. Karnati seemed to light up, and the man next to Teddy started to place little bowls full of different things in front of Renard’s plate. “Oh Kishore, get the black mustard seeds for him and the ginger!”

 

Renard asked to try and he fed him a bite watching amused as teal ears pinned back. “Renard likes the fruit papa.” he mumbled, going back to eating his cubed fruit. 

 

“Harry, this is my Patrick, second lord of the family.” Surajini kissed the cheek of the tall blond male who had stayed silent, quietly observing and eating next to his submissive. Straightening his back he bowed his head to the other Lord.

 

“Well met. My name is Hadrian Peverell, but please call me Harry. This is Renard, and Teddy my children.” Ted waved at the table at large. “To my right is the rest of Teds circle and our family Lucy, Arristor, and Windra.” 

 

“And are you indeed a Necromancer?” Sharp blue eyes gazed at him and he nodded back in confirmation, reminding himself that it was legal here. Dyshoka huffed, knocking twice on the table sighing at herself.

 

“That's what it is! I've been trying to remember what that embroidery ment.” He took a few more bites, putting a flat bread on Renards plate, tearing off a small piece to try himself.

 

“I admit to not being recognised so quickly and often by others even while wearing my pattern. Will everyone I meet know what it means?” Dyshoka shook her head no.

 

“My guess would be that those in the shadow courts, healers, and some mage’s would be the ones most likely to recognise the significance of your embroidery. Maybe some lords? Mum?”

 

Surajini hummed, finishing her bite of food “Yes I would think so. Usually they are focusing on other embroidery markers however.” Harry spotted Lucy squinting at his sash trying to figure out what they were discussing.

 

“I don't get it.” She whined, wings drooping against the floor in defeat. Farnati chimed in this time, using a spoon to point at Arristor.

 

“Take you Beta for example looking at the embroidery I know he is a Beta rank, and has some connections to the Pixie and Fae courts based off of the cut of his robe.” Her twin batted at her hand to lower her hand hissing that it was rude to point at others. Looking over at Arristor he looked at the pattern, admitting that it would make sense that other branches, ranks, and realms would use designs to represent specific things. He glanced at Lord Kalzik and spotted a similar design but lacking the abundance of flora and fauna that Arristor had stitched onto the collar of his shirt. So that meant that Patrick was the Beta? Is the alpha not present?

 

He snagged another disk of the flat bread, and stopped Ted from tilting over a curiously yellow dish in his attempt to reach for a different plate. The man next to him-Kishore, passed the plate over easily, smiling softly.

“Do you like the cheese Paratha Teddy?” His son nodded, and Harry worried a bit when his hair barely lightened a shade. He hadn't had the time to place the concealment charms back over him and the spell was lifting.

“Papa, you need to try this! I think you're going to like it!”

Harry quickly learned that he loved it.

 

```````````````

The meal continued on as a few more people filtered in filling in some of the empty seats. Harry was content with helping Renard and Lucy with their meal. One of the side doors swung open and Harry swallowed his tongue briefly when a blazing soul of gold, bright blue, and green distracted him when it suddenly entered the room. 

 

The colors swirled and flickered with only a bit of darkness that would peek out occasionally. There was a steady rhythm there in the movement of colors that drew him in, the band of gold glimmering all the more because of the dark spot that sat off to the side. Small hands covered his eyes, cutting off his view and plunging him back into the present.

 

“Sorry that Papa was staring at you, mister. He gets distracted sometimes. One time he even ran into a wall at a grocery store when staring at an old lady.” Feeling the heat of a blush rush up to his face as a few of the family members around the table chuckled at Teddy’s odd explanation, he pulled his son's hands away from his face. Surajini was leaning forward and seemed to almost be off her cushion and a giddy smile was lighting up her face.

 

“You got distracted by Quinn’s soul didn't you? What does it look like?” 

 

Turning to said Quinn who by this point had sat himself a few spots down next to his sister, he gave him an apologetic smile. “Sorry for staring, as Teddy said I got a bit distracted.” The man himself, now that Harry was properly looking, was distracting in a whole different way.

 

He was clearly the son of Patrick and Surajini considering the blond hair, blue eyes, and near angelic face. Harry also noticed that he wore a similar high collared shirt but in a warm cream, with a multi-colored scarf draped around his neck. 

 

Words etched themself in the air as Quinn reached and pulled a bowl of porridge over to himself, casting a curious eye at Harry and then the small herd of children surrounding him. 

 

Mama said something about my soul?

 

The elegant scrawl was easy to read and glowed a cheery goldenrod color. 

 

“Comes with the territory of being a Necromancer.” The man didn't react much to that information and simply nodded and scooped some spices into his bowl “Yours is particularly erm- Twinkly?” The blond froze with a loaded spoon halfway to his mouth, blinking round teal eyes at him.

 

Twinkly? 

 

“Mostly turquoise and a dark green, but you got this random gold strand that keeps wrapping around the one dark spot. Most people have one or two colors or a set rhythm but yours keeps on…” lost for words he cast the same spell as he did yesterday and a ball of various shades of green came into being, the wisps of color intertwined with each other and randomly a thread of  white would flare, doing well in its representation of glitter with its ‘twinkling’. 

 

“Interesting talent there.” Patrick commented.

 

Quinn was almost copying his mother now, spoon completely abandoned and leaning forward with his mouth slightly ajar. Looking at the vibrancy of colors of the man's soul and his own green version he created, Harry scratched the back of his head “I can't really do colors, sorry about all the green.”

 

“What spell is this? Quinn here can do Soul Cast but it shows the connections of the soul.” 

 

“Oh, it's not an actual spell. I'm just using my magic to copy what I'm seeing. Thus the green.” He sheepishly informed the curious healer.

 

“Papa’s magic is a pretty green.” Windra spoke proudly from her spot next to Arristor.

 

Patrick chuckled and nodded looking at Harry's magic projection and Quinns inraptured face “I like that color as well.” Patrick’s own soul was a unique brown Aquamarine color that leaned more to a murky shade. Feeling his magic flare a bit as he started to focus on the souls around him he shut his eyes and dissipated the image.

 

“Mr. Peverell?” asked one of the twins, concern laced in their voice.

 

“Harry's fine. If I focus too much I tend to slip between the planes. I really shouldn’t enter fully or linger on the border for another day or so.”

 

“Recalibrating?” asked Teddy whose weight pressed into his side. He hummed in response, feeling the cool feeling that had started to settle in between his ribs fade.

 

“What is that?” Dyshoka asked.

 

“While I can talk and interact with the dead, I still am of the living. One shouldn't spend too much time on their plane.”

 

Suranjini frowned and finally settled herself back into her seat but leaned slightly against her Beta. “Do you not have any anchors?” Her voice was pitched a bit higher causing Harry to crack his emerald eyes open, shrugging at the same time. He didn't fully understand what she was asking but knew enough that he didn't have a problem answering the simple question. As soon as he shrugged, Harry and in turn Renard jerked slightly back when several hisses and quiet growls spread around the center of the table.

Notes:

Hadrian (Harry) Peverell: Necromancer/Battle mage
Theodore (Teddy) Lupin-Peverell: ? Consort
Renard Peverell: Submissive ware

Ted's Circle
Lucy: Submissive Earth Dragel
Arristor: Beta Air Dragel
Windra (Winny): Consort Air Dragel
Theodore (Teddy) Lupin-Peverell: Consort ?

 

Sorry if this reads weird, for some reason the tone vibe seemed a bit off and I kept on messing with it. Eventually I just said F it and decided to post!

In other news...Quinn is here! ( In all his twinkling glory!)

Chapter 6: Dancing Through Life

The growls that echoed in the large room quickly silenced the rest of the table.

 

Why did they...what did I say? His brain started to scramble back to the conversation as he tried to fathom what could have possibly triggered this kind of response among the clan.

 

Then in a clear shy voice Renard spoke up from his spot, shattering the silence. “Papa, will you dance now?” He felt as if the whole table turned to him (and since they already established their excellent hearing, he was 100% sure the whole room heard the child), at the unwanted attention he felt himself completely freeze up.

 

“Renard, Papa said he doesn't dance.” Reminded a very serious faced Windra speaking into the continued silence.

 

“He doesn't dance?!” shouted Farnati, the twins and surrounding family looking even more shocked than before. It seemed that one possible social disaster was quickly replaced with another as Theo, the little traitor, took the opportunity to drag him under the bus.

 

“He dances all the time! Uncle Draco said he gets tired of him prancing around on the field. ‘I can never understand how your father can be such a clutz for 50% of his life.’” Ted sat up straight and stuck his nose up into the air slightly, putting on an overly exaggerated english accent. Harry was marginally impressed by the boy's impersonation but that still didn't stifle his ire of the blond his son was impersonating. “‘But put him in a fight or on a broom and by Merlin your Papa dances circles around those fools. Makes the rest of us Auror’s look like graceless dunderheads.’” 

 

“Draco needs to learn how to shut his mouth.” He groused, not willing to get angry at Ted or show how embarrassed he was in front of the room of strangers.

 

Tabling the first issue for now. You dance when you fight? 

 

Harry blinked at the words and focused on the man beside them. A blond brow was arched delicately over eyes that danced too merryly for the situation.

 

“I do not dance. I’m casting.”

 

“Ted does he actually dance?” Surajini turned to his son, easily spotting that the boy is more than willing to share certain aspects of his fathers life unfiltered. Said boy scrunched his nose up a bit thinking. In his concentration it seemed that Theodore momentarily lost focus a bit on his own magic, as Harry noticed the black/brown hair on the teen start to fade back to his default sandy brown.

 

Movement from the corner of his vision drew Harry’s attention over to the Lord who subtly adjusted himself forward at the sight. Keen bright blue eyes were concerningly focused on the shifting hair, and Harry found himself questioning how he felt about the obvious interest in Ted's ability the Lord had. 

 

Patrick Kalziks eyes flicked up to observe something that was behind Harry's group and hardened slightly at whatever he was looking at. Seeing the look Harry shifted, adjusting one of his legs from under Renard so he could more easily spring up and protect Ted if needed. With a quick thought, he slowly called back his magic that had been lazily drifting about and coiled it slightly around himself and his group. 

 

Then suddenly his green gaze clashed with blue, and the lord looked distinctly surprised. An apologetic grin flashed his way after a beat or two and the other man deliberately relaxed his position, picking up his tea cup and gently taking a sip.

 

“Well I’m not allowed to go with him on those contract requests. So I don't actually know.” His son admitted to the question Surajini had posed.

 

Renard spoke up now. “Walts.” 

 

“That's right! Teddy, you said papa taught you how to waltz!” It was clear that Lucy understood what Renard was saying. In her excitement, she started to bounce up and down on her cushion hitting both Harry and Arristor with her wings. Arristor, in an attempt to calm her down before she injured herself, scooped her up and sent Harry an apologetic look. Since the submissive's announcement, excited voices broke out and someone left the room only to come back with speakers not a moment later. Groaning at his perceived defeat he shifted Renard off of his lap.

 

“Fine! And I dont dance for pleasure. What Draco is referring to is my casting style.” He grumbled half heartedly, standing up and feeling the blood flow to his legs. At the motion all the children and some of the Kalziks cheered victoriously, Teddy being the loudest. 

 

“However-” Grabbing Ted by the back of the teens gray jumper, he hauled him up and off of the cushion and next to his side. Said teen gave out a surprised yelp and spluttered quickly scrambling to get his feet under him.  “Since I have been coerced by this young man, I believe it's due time for Theodore here to practice as well. I think everyone would love to see you dance.” Lucy and Windra now cheered excitedly while nodding in encouragement, even Arristor seemed interested. 

 

Harry had other reasons for dragging his son up and away from the table. One of them happened again when his hair shifted noticeably to a surprised reddish brown. When the Lord noticed Harry knew his gaze was focused on the teen again, the man winced and forcibly dropped his interest once more. Surajini seemed to notice the peculiar exchange this time since she looked between the two of them as he pulled Ted away from the table and out into the cleared area.

 

“Harryyyy~” Ted complained but easily fell into position, placing a hand on his fathers waist and holding out a hand to the side waiting for Harry to place his own there. Someone started the music and he listened to the rhythm briefly as he placed his gloved hand into his sons.

 

“Hush pup. You wanted this, and if you ever want to go to one of the balls held by your loose lipped uncle, it's good to practice.” He ignored the many pairs of eyes on his neck when he gently squeezed Teddy’s hand and the boy started to tentatively lead Harry through the handful of sets he had been taught. 

 

“I feel silly.” He mumbled after a bit.

 

“You do?” Harry asked as he was led in a loose circle “You're not the one being held like the other might bite you. Firmer grip on my waist and correct your footing at the second turn. You're getting sloppy, elbow up!” He corrected, falling easily into teacher mode. Ted's elbow instantly went back into the proper position.

 

 When they cycled back to the second set, a good number of the Kalziks happily paired off and joined them in the dance. Now that less people were focused on them Harry gently tugged at the short hair at the nape of his son's neck. “I hate to say this, but your second is still sloppy. Perhaps we actually need to go over this again in more detail.” Ted groaned, tilting his head back. 

 

“Not more dancing.”

 

“Yes, more dancing.” They were close enough to the table that Lucy heard and she shouted while jumping up from her spot (miraculously managing not to nock over any of the dishes with her wings.).

 

“Me!! I want to dance with Teddy next!” 

 

Harry nodded and stepped to the side allowing the young girl to take his place. He was ready to watch what was sure to be a pretty cute dance between the two, when Patricks dusty blue soul distracted him just as said man took Theo’s place. Shocked, he easily let the man grab his gloved hand and place a respectful hand on his upper waist. Soon the man led them into the foray of other dancers and Harry was trying hard not to react negatively to the others' touch. This was one of the reasons he didn't like dancing…the fact that dancing usually required two.

 

The blond haired lord was also leading him into a much more complicated waltz than what he had taught Ted, meaning that Harry actually had to rely on the others' lead. Once he returned to position after a spin his hand was gently squeezed and the man bent his head down a bit to speak.

 

 “I would like to apologize to you if I overstepped with my interest in your son's abilities.” Harry stiffened and his mood plummeted with the confirmation that the Lord was indeed interested in his son’s abilities. “I want to point out that it's merely a medical interest in changelings.” He glared over the man's shoulder and fisted his hand in the dress shirt the other wore. 

 

Did he think Theodore was some fascinating lab experiment? 

 

They pivoted and he spotted the tall form of Bharin leaning against the far wall. When did he get back? When he locked gazes with him, Bharin slowly mouthed at him to ‘Listen’. Harry unabashedly stuck his tongue out at the male when he was turned in that direction again. 

 

“Surajini brought to my attention that you have only just become aware of other realms and so you probably aren't aware of how rare it is to find changelings in other forms not Dragel. Was he born or was it Fae given?” The music swelled and he was mildly impressed when he was lifted and spun half a step before being placed gently back down. His magic was behaving waspish at the perceived threat but Harry tried placating it and continued listening to the man talking at him. 

 

Some of the children had joined the impromptu dance, all seeming to be having a blast copying the adults in the room. He caught a bright flash of blond hair and cream robes dancing with a purple clad form and knew Quinn was one of the number at large, dancing with his sister.

 

He sighed and finally met the eyes of the Dragel who he was dancing with. “He’s not a changeling. Well maybe he is...I don't exactly know what that means for this realm. He’s what's called a metamorphmagus. He can change all his features into anything. His mother loved entertaining the school students with duck bills, and pigs noses.” He took a breath and resisted the urge to threaten him with his magic as he continued. “He’s only 13 and still learning how to control it. Usually I have a glamour on him but am reluctant to force him to hide anything about himself at the moment considering everything…” The man said nothing for the next few steps, and Harry sighed “I also apologize for how I reacted. The talent is very rare on earth, and is a known Black bloodline trait. One that's been targeted and killed over throughout the years. He slips sometimes in public and I…” 

 

They turned again, and this time he spotted Lucy, Renard and Arristor holding hands and ‘dancing’ in a circle. Lucy seemed to be attempting to teach Renard how to actually do a few steps. He felt the hand at his waist twitch.

 

“He’s your son, and my interest was a threat. I understand.'' The look in his eyes told Harry he really did. Suddenly Patrick stopped mid step and Harry actually stumbled a bit, not expecting the sudden halt. “And I do believe that my own son has been, not so patiently, waiting for some of your time.”

 

What? Harry thought and turned and blinked large green eyes to the right where Patricks head was tilted. Quinn stood there with one hand behind his back and one offered out to him, a gentle smile on his face. He looked at the hand and back to a now grinning Patrick who released him completely and spun around only to turn again to have Surajini in his arms. Looking back he felt his ears heat up slightly.

 

Care for a dance?  Reading the words he swallowed nervously and nodded. Placing his hand in the others he was spun and they were off, Harry once again being expertly led around. Quinn actually had his hand splayed against his middle back and had a firm grip of Harry's form. Compared to his father and Harry's own son, it was like the other didn't want him to run away or something. 

 

“ You dance beautifully by the way .” And of course he just stepped on the blond’s toes as the voice spoke in his head. To hide the blunder, he felt himself get lifted again and set back to right by a grinning Quinn. “ Sorry, it's easier to communicate this way but it requires physical contact to establish a connection .”

 

“Oh! It just took me a bit by surprise. I didn't hurt you did I?” He glanced briefly down at their moving feet like that would impart an answer to him, before looking back up, concerned and hopeful that he could read some hint on the taller man's face.

 

“ I had the pleasure of dancing with your son just a moment ago, and I can say I would much rather be trampled on by you then he .”

 

“Merlin, sorry. He probably doesn't know the dance. Thank you for trying, my toes know how much he stomps around first hand.” Harry was distracted when Quinn’s soul started to spark and glitter a bit more. The glimmer seemed to shine through a bit more, his soul's magic ebbing and flowing, almost synchronized with the music that was playing. The pretty flicker of gold weaving in and out of green and yellow. So many new looking souls he’s seen so far on Neverah. 

 

Suddenly his chest was pressed against the others, forcing him to tilt his chin up and away. A deep scratchy chuckle vibrated against his own chest as he blinked at the colors of magic around the room that suddenly seemed more noticeable.

 

“ Got distracted by my Twinkly soul again ?” Harry felt the heat from the flaming blush on his face and he desperately wanted to escape the embarrassing situation.

 

“I seem to be apologizing to you a lot. I've never slipped this often before.” The warm hand at his back pulled him just a bit more closer as he was dipped, the air swooshing out of him.

 

“This is your first time off your realm. You probably aren't used to the amount and saturation of wild magic here. Your body most likely has been taking in a larger amount of magic causing these ‘slips.’” Refusing to make eye contact with the handsome male (Especially when he knew their faces were so close), Harry glanced to the side. He spotted the table again through the scattering of dancing bodies and switched his grip of the other’s hand and pushed him back up and out of the dip, taking the lead and putting a bit of space between them. Quinn didn't react when Harry took over the dance and easily followed as he weaved his way back to the table where a tired looking Arristor was holding a sleepy Renard.

 

“The magic here is distracting, that's for sure.” Surajini was dropped off by one of her bonded just as Harry and Quinn reached the table and stepped apart. 

 

She must have heard his last statement because she tutted at him.  “Oh poor dear, hold on a sec.” Too quickly, she reached over and Harry winced a bit cringing away from the action only slightly. Cursing internally, he purposely leaned forward and held himself still playing off the incident like he was simply swaying slightly. Surajini paused for a moment before moving more slowly, reaching up and rested a hand briefly on his head. Suddenly it felt like a plug had been released and an indescribable pressure was lessened against his shoulders and chest. 

 

“What was that?” He asked breathlessly, swaying in place for real briefly before he reached for Renard. The wisps of colorful magic began to rapidly fade from sight and the souls suddenly became much duller. 

 

That was a Dampening spell. 

 

It seemed that the rest of the family were breaking off to go about their day with smiles and giggles, and Harry noted that quite a few people must have slipped out along the way. 

 

“Can I learn it? What is it?”

 

It's for magic sensitivity- basically a small amount of dragels and other beings suffer from magic sensitivity, which is caused when their physical body can't hold the amount of magic belonging to that individual. 

 

“It could also be a talent their family possesses or they inherit it after coming into a Nameless inheritance.” Surajini added. Quinn nodded and gave Harry a bright smile.

 

You can learn it easily and I'm more than willing to teach you. However, it is better and more effective if another performs the spell for you. Most of us here in the compound can perform it, all you need to do is ask.

 

Pulling Renards sleeping form against his chest and guiding the boy’s head to his shoulder, he nodded and had a small grateful smile at the two Kalziks in front of him.

 

“Do we get to see our new home now?” Lucy spoke from Arristors side. Surajini nodded and glanced around the mostly empty room, eyes briefly settling on one of the pareya that was helping clear the table before settling on her son's form.

 

“Quinn, how about you show Harry’s group to house 5 before you head out to work? Their families would have been contacted by now that they are out of the healing ward, so it would be best to get the group settled into their new home for a few hours before the families come.”

 

Lucy squealed in excitement tugging on Ted's and Arristor’s arms while Windra gently grabbed Harry's unoccupied hand and shyly murmured up at him.

 

“I really hope you like my family, Papa.”

 

Notes:

Big shout out to MagikMuze for editing this for me! (They are a literal angel)

It's a short one, but if all things go to plan- they rarely do- the next chapter should be a little/lottle bit chonky :)

A few in the comments had said they wanted dancing. *Squints into the distance* And would you look at that! Seemed that the fan service delivery truck had been on its way.

Full disclosure, I have never waltzed in my life. So apologies to those who dance and were confused by my writing. Thanks as always for reading and your continual support :)

Coming up on the drama train: (AKA some completely random quote to tantalize your taste buds.

"Harry, what did he mean by impaled?"

Chapter 7: Skimming the Surface

“Where is Mr. Kyle?” Theo asked the blond Healer leading their small group out of the main building.

 

Kyle is currently at the clinic where we work. The two of us usually work together since he can speak for me, but he is working to get his healer qualifications. Our hours are a bit scrambled currently, so he will be back before my shift is over.

 

Harry read the explanation aloud for Renard and Lucy. “Does he know that we are here?”

 

Quinn chuckled and winked over at Windra. Knowing mother, she did not tell him. So it's going to be a little surprise when he gets home and hears that you're here. 

 

The doors in front of them opened and Harry blinked, blinded by the sun, only to release an impressed whistle while turning to look around. An expanse of land stretched out around them dotted with little homes, flower beds, gardens, and grassy areas. The building behind them looked to be made of sandstone, and Harry could barely see the top of a copse of trees peaking over the manor’s roof. The main path swerved to the left and led to an iron gate with a smaller door stationed next to it built into the matching sandstone wall. 

 

From their location he could see someone’s olive green wings and slightly armored body leaning against the entrance, talking to someone. 

 

Only family and a select few are allowed to port onto property. The rest are directed to the main gate before being let through.

 

“Do you contract with a suite?” Arristors question brought his attention back to the group and Harry read the answer that appeared. 

 

No. We have a guard that is provided by the Earth Royals since we are the faction's main Healers. I know the Shadow courts have extra guards assigned to the Kuroe clan considering the large number of Gheyo bonded and Gheyic temperaments. I haven't worked much with the Griffith clan but they also have assigned and contracted jokers.

 

“I see. My circle mostly went to the Aestas clan who are predominantly an Air circle.”  Arristor nodded as they started to move down one of the smaller paths when someone called from the main gate. 

 

Trysten, the blond menace, was jogging up the path to their group with a blindingly sunny grin on his face. The hilts of two swords peaked from behind his back and the leather straps holding the weapons crossed above his dark blue body armor. 

 

“Gooood morning!!!” Came the peppy greeting from the man. In that moment, Harry remembered what Bharin told him that morning and his irritation at the Gheyo nearing them flared. Waiting until the blond was within 3 meters, he cast a stinging hex between the flex plates on the man's thigh, taking Trysten by surprise, and leaving him unable to avoid it.

 

“Little Death!” Trysten hissed hopping up and down on the opposite leg.

 

“I don't appreciate you going around telling people that I have battle experience.” Harry snapped, transferring a barely awake Renard over to a shocked Arristor. Once kid free, he stomped over and kicked the ankle of the uninjured leg while snatching a pointed ear between his fingers and pinching.  “You don't even know if I do have battle experience! All you have seen is me with a handful of dead at my call and a spear through my arm.”

 

Hissing some more, the little snitch somehow wormed his way out of his grasp and stood pouting a few feet away from him, rubbing at his tender ear. “You have the magic of a Battle mage and the reflexes, dressage, and poise of one as well.” Lowering his arm, he crossed them over his muscled chest and pointed an accusatory finger at Harry's green clad figure.  “Anyone magic sensitive can feel that you're a powerhouse, plus you hold yourself stiff in front of friends and loose around strangers meaning that you are posed to jump into a fight.” 

 

It was Harry’s turn to splutter, but Trysten continued on. Placing his finger against his own chin and tilting his head, sharp sky blue eyes scanned Harry up and down before nodding. “If I would class you, I would place you as a Joker. How did you even get impaled in the first place?”

 

Impaled! The words flashed before them as Quinn took a stumbling step towards the bickering pair.

 

“I never use necromancy while in the field. That was my first time, and the fact that I wound up ‘impaled’ only further reinforced my desire to never do so again.”

 

Harry, what did you mean by impaled? Sighing, Harry glanced at the clearly concerned healer and gave him a reassuring grin, while patting his once injured shoulder.

 

“ Quinn I’m fine. I was in the clinic for a reason. All healed up now.” Turning back to Trysten, he continued his explanation “When using necromancy, one gets stuck mentally in Death's realm. I’m partially aware of what is happening around my physical body, but it’s splitting my attention meaningI can't move much, and if I do, it's very slow. Essentially, I'm a sitting duck.”

 

“Did you not have anyone to guard you? What happens if you don't split your attention?”

 

“I would be completely non-responsive, but my death magic would be easier and more versatile. Necromancy is extremely illegal on earth, I had no one to protect me. It's why I had the goblins write up such an iron clad contract for my services. One would forfeit their magic if they moved to harm me or mine in any way while working for them or afterwards.”

 

“You had me papa!” Pouted Ted, crossing his arms and scowling. Taking the opportunity to ignore the gheyo, Harry chuckled and pulled his son into a big hug before grabbing his cheeks and rubbing their noses together. 

 

“That's right, Teddy bear. I did, didn't I?” Mortified that his father just did that in front of his bonded, Quinn, and Trysten, Ted gently slapped at his fathers hands while pulling away, making sure he deepened his scowl in hopes it distracted from his cherry red face. 

 

“Don't call me that!”

 

Chuckling Trysten crouched down to Windra's and Lucy's level. “You munchkins up to choosing rooms? I need to talk to your papa real quick.”

 

“Aren’t you already?” Asked Lucy.

 

“Well, yes little lady I am. But I need to have an adult- only conversation with him.” His gaze adopted a certain edge as he looked up to Quinn and Arristor. The two adults shifted in their spot, coming to the same conclusion. 

 

“If we beat Harry to the house, we get to show him around ourselves!” Cheered the Beta, bouncing Renard once in his hold, getting the boy to giggle softly and twitch his ears. Quinn gave Harry a look he couldn't quite understand, but he shot the other a reassuring smile and tipped his chin to the scattering of small homes to the north. The healer nodded once before he cleared his throat and fostered down the path, words blooming into existence into the air.

 

In that case follow me! We're looking for the number 5. Lucy, can you help me find it? Arristor read aloud.

 

“I'm really good at my numbers!” Cheered Lucy who started to lead the group down one of the paths off the main road, leaving Harry with Trysten.

 

They watched the retreating backs for a minute before Trysten turned to face Harry again. This time however, his shoulders were slumped slightly with a sad tilt to his mouth. Sighing he stood up from his crouch and pulled his shoulders back, his face settling into a serious expression. The shift in attitude had Harry coming back to attention, and hyper-focusing on the other. “While it's nice to see that group smiling and laughing for a change, I need to know if you have been able to learn anything from the kids yet about the incident?”

 

“I haven't really had time to talk to them alone. However, Renard mentioned people in masks taking other people this morning. I asked him if the masked people took him, but all he said was that he was not one of ‘The taken’”

 

“Masks?'' Harry shrugged, not able to clarify anymore. Trysten sighed in acceptance but still gave him an apologetic look before speaking again. “Look I don't mean to push, but can you start asking them? Have a conversation? The investigating ghyeo and the courts are wanting some kind of answer or idea on what happened. Having an incident involving two underaged submissives, and a high casualty rate has all the higher ups jittery.”

 

“When do they need more information?”

 

“I know that a few on the case will be coming by tomorrow. I think it would be better if they question you or Arristor. None of the children were keen on talking or sharing anything with the investigators before, plus I really don't want to traumatize them more with some of my colleague's personalities.” 

 

“I'll try and have a conversation with everyone tonight.”

 

“Speaking of courts.” Trysten snapped his fingers, suddenly remembering another thing. “They had to be informed of your presence being a new necromancer in our realm, and have set a meeting up with Lord Aiden in two days time at three.”

 

“Lord Aiden?” 

 

“That will be the stand in faction leader for the Shadow court.” 

 

So I'm meeting with the big shot of the Shadow faction. He thought before saying “Should I be prepared for something?” 

 

Laughing briefly Trysten shook his head no. “I wouldn't concern yourself. I think it's just an introduction to the Shadow court, and probably setting up a meeting between you and Tavit, The Necromancer.”

 

The idea of meeting another necromancer after all this time was actually a bit exciting for Harry. It should be noted that he did not understand the nuance of the title or even that it was a title. Saying all that he needed too, the strangely energetic Gheyo gave Harry a jaunty salute before pivoting and strolling back to the main gate, humming.

 

Bewildered at the man, Harry took a brief moment to shove all of his loud emotions behind his occlumency shields, and focused on the current task at hand. Finding house number 5.

 

---

 

Harry was thankful for the short break he was given while following the pull of his son's soul across the property. His life hadn't been this chaotic since Teddy was a toddler going through his bout of Accidental Magic Sniffles. Each time the toddler sneezed, the most random thing would happen. A lion was summoned in their bathtub, Harry could only speak backwards, and one heart stopping time when Ted apparated himself out of his grandmother's house and into a muggle animal adoption center in town.

 

Otherwise aside from the odd job here and there, he'd been living what Harry Potter considered a calm life. That's not to say he didn't miss the chaos…the adrenaline rush. He was definitely enjoying the fact he was constantly moving, and he hadn't had any time to think about how boring his life was.

 

Oh look…

 

In a fork in the small dirt path, a wood sign was placed in a bed of marigolds pointing to houses 5 and 9. Following the path to the right, he grinned at the quant house situated on one of the small hills with the forest on the other side. It seemed to be all one floor, but had a lovely wrap-around porch, and from what he could see so far, three lounge chairs that sat on either side of the main door. In all honesty, it looked like one of those vacation homes listed on Hermione's magazines, not a guest/patient house.

 

The image was only slightly tarnished by the ten almost identical buildings scattered among the field. Dirt and stone paths weave between all the buildings and gardens, but they only added to the homeliness of the area.

 

Pausing at the base of the first step, he cast his eyes up and focused his magic around the home, frowning when he could feel no wards around the building. Rationally, he knew strong protection spells were around the whole property but it unsettled him that his temporary home would not be protected to his standards. He could hear Lucy and Teddy shouting at each other, naming the rooms inside, and he set to work building his unique combination of woven protection. 

 

With an area this small, he could set most of the spells he wanted in a few minutes. Transfiguring a stick and summoning one of his carving knives he set out defining the property’s perimeter, starting the long chant he had memorized years ago. Finished with the base, he started to carve small runes into the wood of the home, while embedding his magic and intentions into the building. 

 

Was he permanently making the building semi-sentient? Yes. 

 

Did he care? No, not particularly. The best home defense was a home that could defend itself.   

 

Suddenly a warm happy hum started to emanate from the building, a sound only he could hear. Satisfied, he took a step back allowing all of his work to fade into the earth and wood.

 

“Alright love. Let's give you something to fight with.” Quickly a soft yellow dome stretched out from his previously established base encompassing the whole home. And that's when the fun stuff really started. In the span of a few minutes, his magic happily danced around him, and he gazed satisfied at the intricate weave of dozens of different warding and defensive spells he had layered over the home. There was only one last thing to do, and that was to key everyone in. 

 

Opening the door to the sound of the children claiming rooms, he curiously gazed down the hallway and called out for Quinn. Soon enough the wavy blond haired man rounded the corner and Harry snorted at the slightly rumpled appearance of the other.

 

“What happened?” The man simply shrugged while straightening his scarf. 

 

Your children happened. Is everything alright? 

 

“With Trysten? Yeah, he just needed to talk to me about the kids. Can you step outside real quick for me though?” Holding the door open he waited for the man to step outside before closing the door. As soon as it latched shut, a subtle thrum could be felt in the deck paneling from some of the wards snapping shut along with the door.

 

Teal eyes widened, and the man whipped around to gaze at the home. Harry noted that Quinn seemed a bit more magic sensitive than most people he encountered. Most on earth wouldn't have noticed the charge in the air. He watched as a tentative hand reached out, and the more passive wards hummed as he pressed his palm against the surface of the door. 

 

You were only gone for 20 minutes at most. How did you…? It was clear to Harry that the Healer was impressed. 

 

Grinning smugly, he walked down the three steps and back onto the ground, waving the other to follow with his black gloved hand. “I'm not quite finished yet, but I ran into a slight issue and was wondering if you could help.” Quinn stood next to him and nodded encouragingly. Seeing this, Harry snapped the button holding the glove around his left wrist, and started to pull at the fingertips. 

“Do Family magics recognize bonded? Like are all bonded connected through a shared strand or wavelength.”

 

Ah, I think I see the issue. We, as dragels, are beings of magic while some, like wixan, are beings with magic. If wixen get stripped of their magic they have a larger chance of survival, us beings of magic would instantly perish. Because of this, our magic is more interactive with our environment and others. By bonding, we share a connection through our magic, through our souls. We can let people into our family, close friends, or strangers we contract with, by acknowledging them verbally, while for bonded and intended it’s more physical. (Though it doesn't have to be). We can also claim someone but not bond, this also ties individuals to our magic. Almost all of these can also be broken, like most things . 

 

Truly Harry only understood 80% of the explanation, but it sounded like his idea might work. “So if I were to tie your family magic into the wards, they would let anyone bonded or claimed by your family enter, correct?”

 

Yes.

 

Pulling off his glove, he revealed his heavily scarred hand. He was sure that the healer's keen eyes could probably see the small nicks and lines crisscrossing the appendage, but thankfully he didn't ask Harry to explain himself.  “May I use a bit of your blood?” 

 

Quinn knew the risks of using or exposing his blood out in the open, though those risks were a bit different with Harry being human. As a being who uses blood magic often in day to day life, he also knew how much even a drop of blood could do. Harry noticed his hesitancy and scratched the back of his head “Sorry, I mean…I can just skip this, but I would rather not have to tie in every individual as they arrive. Especially your family since this is your place. I don't want to be seen as if I’m locking you out of your own property.”

 

Remembering the moment earlier in the dining hall, he reached out slowly and patted the other gently on the shoulder and nodded. With a huge sigh of relief, Harry grinned and summoned up his main warding knife.

 

“Let's do some magic then!” He offered the knife to Quinn who politely shook his head no and raised a hand allowing the necromancer to see the sharp claws that now resided there. Having been around and worked with many different mage’s and even a few necromancer, Quinn had some understanding as to what was about to happen, what actually happened took him off guard right from the start. 

 

Usually there was a build in power as someone was casting. Usually there was a process to get one's magic to a level that would not harm the caster and then another procedure to bind that magic to an area. Quinn sucked in a shocked breath, as in a span of a second his knees started to shake from the magical pressure pushing down on him. Strong wisps of electric emerald green whipped around the property, but somehow none of that power was disturbing the surrounding area outside the set perimeter. It was completely contained.

 

Harry was murmuring under his breath next to him when he reached his bare hand out to him. 

 

“6 drops on my palm please.” He spoke calmly before picking up his chanting again. Digging a claw into his palm, he let the six dark maroon drops fall onto the other's pale flesh. In short order Quinn sealed up the wound and cast a cleaning charm on his hand to remove the traces of blood that remained. Harry clenched his fist, and Quinn watched as the blood oozed between his fingers but never dropped to the ground. The world hushed around them, the healer realizing that the overwhelming magical presence was now miraculously contained in that clenched fist. 

 

With sure movements, Harry began to draw runes and shapes in the air with the blood that Quinn had never seen before. A twinge, barely a beat, of Something tugged him at the core before fading. Soon, he could not smell any of his own blood in the air. Jewel colored eyes gleamed briefly in the sun, and Harry slashed his own palm with the dagger going about the same process.

 

The smell from Harry's Blood transformed and his unique scent of petrichor, to a sweet, bitter scent. His blood smelt delightful . Quinn did not feel the pull, as most do, to healer or Merrow blood, but something about Harry’s seemed just as filling. Was it because he was a necromancer? Without thinking he blocked the scent from spreading, only for a few seconds later, all traces to completely disappear.

 

“There! Now we shouldn't have any issue with your family coming and going. I had to meddle with some of my foundation a bit so you can take over the wards once we leave, thus why I needed some of your blood. It will only take a moment to claim the others and their families, and they should be free to come and go as well.” Tugging the glove back on, Quinn found himself blankly blinking at the man who was acting like he had not just expended a ridiculous amount of magic.  “It will be a pain to open the wards up so often for outside visitors, but I feel safer this way.”

 

Are you a Blood Mage as well? Quinn knew of a few families who boasted and were known for their blood magic, but he never heard of a Peverell with any strong attachment to the art. 

 

“Oh Merlin, No! I'm wicked good at warding locations, and a buddy of mine taught me that last one a few years ago. He’s the Blood Mage. I just know a few tricks.” Quinn wished he had his fathers talent or a bit more magic sensitivity, because what he felt humming warmly around the building felt like a bit more than ‘a few tricks’. 

 

And the other wards you mentioned? He asked as Harry walked up the steps and opened the door. The necromancer turned his head to the side to read what the other asked.

 

“Hmm? Oh some are common, most are either family line spells or my own. The Blacks were known for their warding spells, and I have unlimited access to the family libraries and took full advantage to protect what's mine.”

 

Entering an open space after walking through a hallway lined with doors. Harry looked around, impressed at the layout, as all the children spotted him and started talking at once. A bank of floor to ceiling windows made up the main wall allowing the sunshine to filter in and Harry to see part of the sprawling city over the property wall. A huge gray crescent shaped couch took up the center of the room, the blankets and pillows that must have been previously placed on it now scattered in the wake of the kids. In the corner was a large flatscreen TV, and a chest that had been thrown open spilling out even more blankets. There was a medium sized table next to the hightop counter that divided the room and transitioned into the kitchen where Harry could spot Arristor opening cabinets.

 

Patting Lucy on the head and holding a hand up to briefly pause the excited chatter, he pulled off the formal green overcoat and draped it over one of the chairs. “Everything alright, Arristor?” The tall man turned to face him and the slight downturn of his thin eyebrows informed him that- No, everything was not alright.

 

“Healer Kalzik, we seem to not have any provisions nor a delivery cupboard in the kitchen. I was going to get us a few snacks and tea before the families came but…” 

 

Quinn snorted before waving off the man. Please call me Healer Quinn, or better yet just Quinn. If you go around here asking for or calling on Healer Kalzik your going to get more than you’re expecting. As for refreshment: Mama will most likely send some people down with snacks and to help with the meeting.

 

Arristor opened his mouth but Quinn made a strange clicking sound at him that stopped the other. As for the lack of a delivery cupboard, I know that it usually stresses out the pareya but these homes are used for our patients. At that, teal eyes cast a quick pointed look at the small group. Patients that might have meal or dietary restrictions that make them unhappy. Other bonded seeing this might want to soothe that individual by sneaking little things here or there. Apologies for the inconvenience but seeing as you are in the Kalziks care currently, please inform one of us if you need anything. I might not be assigned to your case nor one of your personal healers but please don't hesitate to ask for any help.

 

A strange chime went off and the blond sighed before turning and smiling down at Harry. Harry himself blinked once in mild shock as his stomach made an uncomfortable swoop at the sight. It seems it's time for me to go to work. Please take this time to settle in and I'm looking forward to seeing you again. The man looked like he was wanting to do or say something else, but instead gave a curt bow and briskly strode out of the building. Confused at the abrupt exit, green eyes looked over to the Beta standing in the kitchen who elegantly shrugged.

 

“Papa! Come look at our rooms!! Teddy said you could set them all up for us.” Now that the adults were done talking, Lucy was the first to jump in and snatch Harry’s hand. “Mine first, since I have to get lotion on my wings before my family arrives…” Harry unashamedly tuned out the little girl as he was herded to one of the doors in the hallway. The door was eagerly opened by Ted who ran in and flopped on the massive mattress. Surajini had briefly explained that the last time the families of the bonded saw their children was at the battlefield before the group was transported to the clinic. While being kept updated on their conditions, the families were asked to wait until they had settled a bit and for Lucy’s bonds to stabilize before seeing each other again.

 

According to Arristor who had followed the rowdy group, Lucy’s family circle seemed to be coming first, and she fully monopolized Harry’s time with setting up her and Windra’s shared sleeping room before her Beta informed her it was time for her afternoon treatment. Teddy had all but kicked his papa out when he offered to do the same with his and Arristors shared room. He left the main resting room untouched for the circle to decorate how they wanted, though did throw in some extra pillows and blankets he had in one of his storage spaces. 

 

His and Renard’s room was at the end of the hall across from the others. The space was probably meant to be an office, but had a nice view of the forest outside that Renard was thrilled about. He entertained the boy by going through different murals for the wall, the warefox happily asking for this or that to be added, along with asking what certain animals or plants were.

 

After a good hour he and Renard meandered to the main room where the rest of the small group gathered. Teddy and Windra leaned on either side of Arristor, who had Lucy happily sitting in his lap twiddling a curiously silver scale around her neck, wings slightly shiny from the medicine. Something was playing on the TV but the volume was low.

 

Sitting down with his cub, he let the boy snuggle into his chest and the child rumbled happily. Patting Renards back, he looked over to the relaxed group. “If you are comfortable with it, I would like to tie you all into the wards I set up.” Everyone came to attention as he started to speak. “Ted and Renard have already been tied in since they’re mine.”

 

“Why would we be uncomfortable with it papa?” Asked Windra. Feeling flustered, he knew what the children would say but was unsure how the other adult would react. 

 

“Well the method I want to use will officially have my magic recognize you as my family. Once I do that, I can use those bonds to simply tie in your own family magic into the wards and allow your people entrance without my leave.” As predicted both girls loved the idea, Lucy plainly stating that ‘He was already her papa, magic or not’. Arristor also simply nodded, giving him a brief smile before wrapping his arms around Lucy’s waist and hugging the submissive close. 

Harry hesitated before speaking up again, keeping eye contact with Arristor.

 

“You would be considered mine once my magic claims you. My family, my responsibility. Your healer informed me that she sent in paperwork listing me as your new circle clan head. If I do this-” He paused, trying to articulate himself. “If you have any issues with this, I can tie you into the wards individually and we’ll find an alternative with your legal-”

 

“Harry.” The light haired dragel huffed, stopping him mid ramble. “I agree with Surajini’s decision and understand. Thank you for checking.” 

 

“So Papa is our Alpha?” Renard asked, confused by the conversation.

 

“No Pup. I’ll be the head of our Family, and soon that Family will officially include Ted’s circle as well.”

 

Easily calling up his magic, he wrapped the three dragels in it, coaxing their own unique magic out and pushed. Warmth bloomed in his chest as his magic hummed contently, snugly coating the others, and Harry relaxed, happy that it accepted everyone into his familial claim. A fading buzz  was ignored as the wards and home echoed in greeting at the new members entrusted to them to protect. 

 

Meager as it currently was, the home sent a pleasant wash of ‘happiness/comfort’ over the group.

 

“What was that?” Arristor was looking around the home with a baffled expression on his face, but still remained relaxed. 

 

“Was that the house?” Ted asked as well, smiling and rubbing at his chest well used to ancestral homes.

 

“Yes. I shouldn't be too surprised that she already has a slight personality considering the magic surrounding us, but it still is amazing to see it happen.”

 

“The house is alive!?” Squealed Lucy who wiggled off of Arristors lap and ran to the nearest wall. “Hi, my name’s Lucy and I think you're very pretty.” She spoke to the dusty blue wall. Much to Harry’s shock, the wall shifted color briefly and a bashful feeling was imparted onto them. At the reaction Lucy jumped up and down clapping, and the three other children ran to the wall as well to introduce themselves and compliment the home.

 

“That's incredible. It normally takes decades for a home to be embedded with enough magic to start to become sentient.” Arristor had a peculiar look on his face as he looked at his new Clan Head. “I assume you have had some hand in its becoming.” Harry chuckled uncomfortably, shrugging while standing up to pick up one of the many blankets off the floor and started to fold it.

 

A tingle from the wards told Harry that someone was on the porch right before a series of quick knocks sounded at the door. Frowning Harry cast a quick tempus.

 

“It’s a bit early for that to be Lucy’s group.” Murmured Arristor, who stood at the sound. Suddenly the man seemed to realize the complete disarray that the main sitting room was in and started to frantically cast cleaning charms. Chuckling, Harry patted him on the shoulder.

 

“Children, help Arristor clean up your mess before your family comes. I’ll go check the door.” Ted was quick to join in casting some of the few folding charms he knew at the blankets with his Oak wand as Windra carried them to the chest. 

 

Harry nodded in approval and briskly made his way to the door, a frown forming on his face once he was out of sight. The wards gave him a cautious nudge informing him that the individual at the door was not completely friendly, and were unknown to anyone inside the home.

 

More almost frantic pounding started up again just as Harry opened the door, cutting the sound off instantly. 

 

The female Dragel in front of him was fuming. Her tanned perfect skin had angry blotches coloring her face as black straight hair that was cut into a neat bob went whipping around her face. Her magic and element thrashing around the woman’s short form in its own little wind storm. Briefly, he spotted two men who he assumed were bonded, standing on the lower steps looking completely overwhelmed as the woman snapped out her wings and hissed angrily at his face. Green eyes narrowed as he looked at the peach silver wings and the scales spread over her face.

 

“Good morning Ma’am. What can I-”

 

“SHOW ME MY MENTEE!”

 

Notes:

Things are about to get chaotic! Trysten appeared and we probably won't see him again for a while, Awwwww.

My favorite line: The best home defense was a home that could defend itself.

Big shout out to Lokman for being a fantastic Beta reader!

Chapter 8: A Sea of New Faces

Notes:

Outline of new peeps in the end notes.

“SHOW ME MY MENTEE!”  

 

Setting his face into a neutral expression, Harry moved outside forcing the woman back a step, and pulled the door shut behind him with a gentle click. He knew the wards would stop all the outside noise from disturbing the cleaning crew inside the home. What he didn't know was who these people were and what they were capable of.

 

With a subtle tug, the home went into lockdown mode.

 

The woman's fangs were bared at him while her hazel eyes slitted, wings stretched out behind her back in a move to intimidate him. At this point, she was snapping at his face as the wind storm copied its master and battered Harry’s hair and whipped the ends of his sash around in the air. 

 

“Luceal Jauques is my student, and you have no right to bar me from her . She needs me, not some nobody who is with her. Now open that door right this minute, or I'll hunt down your family and rip them to shreds with my own claws until you release her to me!” A sharp gasp was heard over the whistle of wind as one of the men took a step with a hesitant hand reaching out. His short auburn hair curiously bursting into a dull lackluster fire, while the other older male nervously watched his Submissive threaten the man who answered the door; wishing their Beta or Alpha had come.

 

Cold fury poured into Harry’s veins as those words left the Submissive's mouth. Quickly, the red haired dragel spoke  “Now love, you don't even know who he is. Perhaps we should calm down and-” As the man was talking, the woman attempted to swipe at Harry and shove some of her magic against his body. 

 

It was pathetic. 

 

Leaning to the left as wickedly sharp claws missed his face, he let part of his coiled magic go. Eager to protect its master, a small amount of it lunged at the three strangers causing them all to freeze. 

 

“Never threaten my Family.” 

 

He did not shout, he did not raise his voice, but he knew, despite the sunny day, the shadows lengthened. The wind suddenly stilled as the woman stumbled away from him and down a step into her flaming haired bonded’s arms, her hazel eyes widening in alarm. The older looking one to her left quickly yanked the pair off the porch and shoved the small woman behind them, while the red head raised his hands in peace or surrender as if that would calm Harry down.

 

“You demand to see one of the children under my protection. Then threaten to kill the other children in the very same breath. You come here unannounced, ready to tear into the first person you see. I don't care who you are-” He took a step, his magic rising, and he could feel his sash and hair slowly shifting, caught in the current of his raging emotions. At this point, the woman had fallen to the ground with the older man shielding her.

 

“But you will never,-” His magic was becoming visible and, feeling his anger, the wards started to hum. Panicked brown eyes flicked up to the sky approximately where the apex of the wards sat and then down to the wisps of green weaving under Harry’s booted feet. “Threaten my family again.” 

 

With a crackle, light arched off the wards and slammed into the ground next to the trio in a terrible rumble. The woman screamed, burrowing her head between the other’s arms whose scaled wings encircled them. Harry only felt a bit bad about making the unknown woman this afraid of him; however, she was the one threatening to kill his family.

 

“Harry!” At the sound of his name, he jerked his head up and spotted the forms of Kyle, Kishore, and another woman hurriedly running down the path. Kyle's wide eyes glanced at the trio and the gouge in the earth that the wards created before the green haired medic quickly continued “Harry they’re alright! She’s Lucy’s mentor.” 

 

Not pausing at the trio, Kyle rushed past them and up the steps. The two Pareya dropped the baskets they were carrying and instantly started fretting over the group. 

 

“She was demanding to see Lucy and threatened to have everyone else killed. Actually she said she was going to rip them to shreds with her own claws.” He bitterly spoke, displeased that the Pareya were comforting them. At the admittance however, the Kalzik Pareya hissed and paused in their actions some scales shimmering into being on their faces. Kyle winced but still tried to tug a smile on his face before moving his body and blocking Harry’s view of the group.

 

“I admit that was not too sharp of her to do, but she is Lucy’s mentor. She must have been informed of Lucy’s early inheritance and then was blocked access while you all have been in the hospital. The office, as per regulation, sent out the notice that family can now visit them.” Harry  relaxed some but curiously tilted his head.

 

“She’s family?”

 

“No, she's her mentor.” Kyle said before he sighed, spotting Harry’s blank look. “I forgot that you wouldn't know who or what that is. Just give me a minute to explain the situation to the others. Everyone safe inside? We heard the crack of your attack.”

 

“They should have felt and heard nothing…and it wasn't me, it was the wards.” Kyle gave a sharp whistle at that, leaning forward a bit to loudly whisper “That's actually kind of impressive if not absolutely terrifying.” Harry, more relaxed now and his emotions slowly reigning in, felt a small flush dusting his cheeks at the blatant praise. 

 

“I protect those I call mine.'' Kyle chuckled and turned around, heading to the dragels on the grass in front of house number 5. 

 

Harry stepped back and sat down heavily in one of the wooden lounge chairs next to the door, his adrenaline fading. A curly haired woman had joined the fray on the grass and was rocking the Submissive in her arms, her toned arms circled below the heaving chest. Kyle was talking animatedly at the four dragels whose expression varied drastically depending on what he was telling them. At one point, the woman holding the Submissive seemed to be scolding the other. The Kalzik Pareya that Harry didn't know seemed to be doing much the same to the intruding circle’s redhead. All three were wincing, the ladies shooting Harry a look every so often. Kishore eventually turned and walked up the steps, grabbing the two baskets and depositing them by the railing.

 

“Can I open the door?” Harry suddenly felt tired as his emotions tried valiantly to fully settle down, but stroked the wards to release the lock down (not that anyone inside would have noticed) and nodded. 

 

“Children come outside please! Lucy, your mentor is here.” The man called, and Harry could hear tiny footsteps rushing down the hallway. The black haired dragel stepped out of the way as Lucy's small winged form burst out of the door. She was clearly excited to meet her mentor but stopped after seeing the damaged ground, three shaken dragels, and healers. Quickly, the girl turned to Harry making a warbling sound while rushing at him. He opened his arms, careful to wrap them so as not to pin the sensitive wings and tried to humm soothingly at her. Renard was next to him pulling on his coat jacket.

 

He completely forgot how the others might react to seeing something like this so soon after the incident.

 

“Papa?” Lucy was shaking slightly and he shushed her while pulling Renard onto his lap to be sandwiched between the two. Renard’s ears were pinned against his head in distress and he pushed his nose into Harry's chest. 

 

“What happened?” Arristor stood at the door with Winny on his hip and Ted next to his side, the air dragle tense, gray eyes intently taking in the scene. Kishore spoke up laughing a bit trying to lighten the mood but keenly watched the small family.

 

“Bit of a misunderstanding and an overly anxious mentor getting way ahead of themselves.” A blond eyebrow raised and the man looked down at Harry, who nodded in silent confirmation. Kishore held out his arms and Windra was passed over much to her displeasure (Who was soon put down but she still held the Pareya’s hand), and Arristor bent down to scoop up his Submissive from Harry cooing and trilling at her. 

 

Movement from the grass drew his attention to four guilty gazes.

 

“Papa?” Ted was at his side now, concern pinching his two brows together. He pulled a small smile and chuckled a bit, reaching out to comfortingly ruffle his pups hair. 

 

“Well pup, I did say I would protect all of you.” 

 

The gouge was gone soon enough and Lucy was all over the woman who remained on the ground, both laughing, with her bonded chuckling behind her. Kyle and the unknown Kalzik dragel climbed up the two steps. The woman beamed happily at his chair, her warm brown skin glowing in the sun and her hair pulled up into a braided bun. Silver jewelry dangled from her ears and some seemed to be woven into her hair as well, the small chains catching the light. Even without focusing, Harry could see the overly bright impression of her marigold soul.

 

“We were told that Lucy's family would be arriving in about an hour or so and brought over some beverages, lunch, and snacks. Others will come down later with a light dinner. We’ll send over some things by tomorrow for your cupboards.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

“Oh no problem! My name is Garima, I’m one of Rohajini’s bonded.” Her overly preppy tone continued as she glanced back as the small number on the grass started to walk in their direction before bright eyes focused back on Harry. Her eyes match her soul and her personality, it seemed. “Sura asked if I could work with the little miss on occasion while we are all here! I specialize in Wing Rehabilitation. I didn't get a good look at you from the table since I came in late but, you had great form while dancing! Have you learned any dances from our neck of the woods in your realm? Bharatnatyam, Kathakali, Kuchipudi, Kathak, or Odissi? You seem to be flexible enough that you could probably dance Kuchipudi after a bit of practice-” Eyes widening Harry leaned over slightly to look at Kishore and Kyle, who both seemed immensely amused by the continuous verbal onslaught he was being subjected to. “-Though I think you and Quinn should work on dancing Kathak together.” At that comment Kishore coughed into his elbow, and Harry was sure the man was trying to hide a laugh. 

 

Seeming to realize that she was the only one chatting, Garima paused and looked around. Kyle taking the pause, gently grabbed her arm and pulled her back a few steps, grinning widely. “Garima, we should probably head inside and help set up lunch. As you said, Lucy’s family are coming soon.” Gasping, the woman groaned and scooped up the baskets, rushing through the open door.

 

“I got so distracted! What about-” Her voice faded substantially as she continued to ramble on. Lucy and Ted, wrapped up in her energy, were quick to follow with Windra close behind. Kishore and Arristor only shared a look before heading in behind the rambunctious group.

 

Huffing in amusement, Harry rose from the chair, careful to shift Renard with him. All that was left were Kyle and Lucy’s mentors bonded. 

 

“What about the wards?” The medic asked, eyeing the house and the trio. 

 

“I had Quinn help tie your family in, so no need to worry about any of you. They, however, are locked out since she is not connected to Lucy via her family but as a mentor, which seems to be a different thread of magic.” 

 

Harry decided that for now, to add Lucy’s Mentor and bonded, he would tie in their unique soul imprints into the complex warding system (Which was simple enough for him). Harry also preferred this method over the needlessly intricate magical signature tie-in, plus soul imprints can not be faked.

 

The most secure method will always be tied to the soul.

 

Finished, he couldn't help but scowl down at the Submissive as she stood in front of him. “You and those present are allowed access, with permission. However, I will make it clear right now. Those privileges can and will be revoked if you ever dare threaten anyone in this home, and just because I might not be here 24/7 does not give you any right to try to harm my family. As you've learned with the wards, the home itself is more than capable of kicking you out as well.”

 

At his words, the planks under the group shifted causing them to stumble a bit, and the wood of the door groaned ominously. Kyle was distracted by the now living house, but the curly haired woman gently pushed the Submissive forward when no response was given. Harry held onto Renard a bit more protectively as the woman just stubbornly stared at him for a moment before finally speaking.

 

“I apologize for my brash words. I would never actually have harmed your family. I didn't know there were more kids or who you were, or what the situation was, and while it was foolish to threaten you like that, it makes me happy to know that this is what is protecting my student.” Harry didn't quite know how to react to such an apology, if it could even be considered one, and seeing his miffed face the other woman stepped forward and gave a bow.

 

“I would like to apologize on behalf of the Lopez circle for the actions of my bonded, and as the Alpha will accept full reparation for their actions.” Now he really didn't know what to do. Glancing down at the now sleeping boy in his arms, he sighed letting the last of the tension go.

 

“My name is Hadrian Peverell, and I am Head of this family. I recognize and accept the Lopez circle’s apologies and wish to discuss the payment of debt at a later date.” He needed to study up on procedures in this realm before he makes any decisions. The four Dragels nodded, and the Alpha smiled now that the formal stuff was done.

 

“Wish it was under more pleasant circumstances we met. My name is Julia Lopez and this here's our Submissive and Luceal’s Oretta, Nicte Lopez. To my right is Eadrich Lopez, and lastly this is Bob Lopez, two of our Pareya.” Turns out that Mr. Flame had a name like Bob . 

 

“Well met. Please come inside for a short introduction and snack, but I ask for you to leave afterwards.” Nicte looked bitter, and he realized how that might have sounded. “You're welcome to schedule a time with Arristor, Lucy’s Beta, but like you the family were informed they can visit, and they are coming in less than an hour. I think it's best if it's just family for now.”

 

Harry escorted them down the hallway and into the living room that miraculously looked pristine. Everyone was huddled around the kitchen, unloading the baskets, and helping to lay out and prep some snacks.

 

“Are you denying the bond between the two?” Asked Eadrich. Hearing the question Kyle turned to the group. Harry shook his head no.

 

“No. Kyle said that they are mentee and mentor, so of course there is a bond there.” Eadrich opened his mouth with a frown but Kyle cut in. 

 

“Ah. Harry, did my brother or anyone explain what mentors are to us? Especially to Alphas and Submissives?”

 

Settling down on the couch, he checked that Renard was still asleep but shook his head no, placing a muffling charm over the teal haired boy. The medic must had mentioned to the Lopez Circle at some point that he was from off realm, because a look of understanding crossed all their faces. Cautiously, Nicte settled on the end of the couch, with Julia flopping down next to her.

 

“Every Dragel has a mentor as long as they are not below a halfling. A mentor is referred to as  Orett/Oretta by their mentee. At the first instance of Dragel accidental magic, it can be determined if you will eventually need a mentor. Mentors are volunteers and are assigned to those who best fit them. Sometimes one isn't needed because the family circle can handle the teaching. However, almost all off realm inherited dragels need one.” 

 

“You can also get a mentor at any time in your life.” Kyle added, leaning over the side of the couch.  “Say you had a nameless talent and another in your family circle had that gift as well, you wouldn't need a mentor to teach you. Suddenly you find that that person has died or is no longer available. You can file a request or, if you are underaged, be assigned to one.”

 

Bob nodded from his spot behind his Alpha and Submissive, Eadrich heading to the kitchen. “Gheyo can ask others to be their mentors, Pareya can ask an Advisor or someone specializing in politics or something else. You have assigned mentors, but there are those who are contracted or asked as well.”

 

“How did you know about me?” Asked Lucy from the kitchen.

 

“We received a file on who you are, your family and heritage, your probability of elements, and birthdate.” Nicte then continued her explanation to Harry, “Mentors are required to arrive between a week to a month before an inheritance to get to know their mentee and settle them for what is to come. When an inheritance is naturally coming early, they say you can feel it in the fledgling bonds and the system may catch it allowing you to come in time to help. With soulscreams such as Lucy who was forced into an early inheritance, I got the notice that my mentee had inherited and soon the open bond flared into life. By the time I found where the soulscream was, there was a block on visitation.” 

 

Harry peered at the kitchen to check on the kids who seemed to have been given the task of sorting fruit with Windra and Teddy peeling them, and Lucy passing the peeled fruit to Arristor who was cutting them into smaller pieces. Garima and Kishore were putzing around the fridge and cabinets looking to be putting things into them (Kishore) or frantically pulling things out to plate some food on (Garima). Bob joined Eadrich at the island and seemed to be making small plates of snack food.

 

“Mentors will stay through the entirety of one's inheritance until ideally one forms a full circle. During this time, they will be teaching the mentee everything they need to know about their rank and element.”  Harry only nodded, hiding how much this all was blowing his mind. 

 

“And what about Renard? Shouldn't his mentor have come? Or is that something I should be looking forward to?” The last part was supposed to come out sarcastic, but even Harry could hear the pointed edge to the comment in his voice.

 

  Seems I’m still a bit bitter about being threatened. He thought unapologetically. Kyle tilted his head and hummed.

 

“We couldn't find a file on him at all and considering…” He trailed off glancing at Renard. And yes considering he was labeled as 27, it wasn’t surprising there was no trace of any records on him.

 

“But didn’t you say everyone had a mentor?”

 

“Unless he is considered less than a halfling. His magic wouldn't have enough Dragel markers to register him in the system. He’s part Merrow correct?” Harry eyed Julia who curiously leaned forward to peer at the sleeping boy.

 

“Yes.”

 

“Thought as much considering he doesn't have wings. You should probably send a request for a mentor for him through the Merrow courts in that case.” Harry wasn't about to tell the Lopez circle about the fact that Renard has a whole group of Merrows looking into his past, and that one grumpy guy probably already had. 

 

The noise in the kitchen died down, and Ted came around the couch with two plates and settled at Harry’s side, Windra was close behind with her own plate and went to Harry’s other side.

 

“Welcome back.” Harry teased, causing his son to roll his eyes. The teen still handed him one of the plates he had brought with him. Lucy soon appeared juggling a plate overflowing with a strange pink fruit and two drink glasses. Once she stood in front of Harry, she dropped the plate on his knees but frowned seeing Renard asleep.

 

“But I brought juice for him as well.” Chuckling, with his free hand Harry gently plucked the glass out of the Submissive’s hand.

 

“May I have it Lucy? How did you know I was so thirsty!?” Lucy grinned and shoved a piece of fruit in her mouth.

 

“I just knew because I'm the best!” Teddy next to him nodded.

 

“You are the best Lucy! Papa always forgets to eat and drink.”

 

“Now pup, I wouldn't say always. You're off at school for most of the year, how could I be here if I Always forget?” Downing what seemed to be a form of lemonade, he flicked his wrist and a soft ting sounded in the kitchen as the glass popped into the sink. He could hear Garima yelp in surprise, and he winked at Windra who softly snickered. 

 

Bob soon came back with small plates he handed out to Julia and Nicte who both grinned and kissed his cheek when he bent down. The man flushed slightly and took his own plate from his navy eyed counterpart, who with a sly grin leaned over and pecked the other on the cheek as well.

 

“All of you are menaces.” Bob grumbled even as his face tried to match his hair. Picking up one of the slices of fruit that fell onto his lap, via Lucy’s plate, Harry popped it into his mouth.

 

“Huh.”

 

“It tastes like Pineapple papa!” Teddy pointed out. He nodded and looked at his own plate. 

 

“Try this one papa!” Windra was pointing at a stuffed roll. Trying to keep the plate under his chin was near impossible with his arm wrapped around Renard, and he failed spectacularly as a bit of the filling landed in teal hair. All three children peeled into laughter as he quickly put the admittedly delicious stuffed roll back on the plate and picked out the filling from Renard’s hair, casting a gentle cleaning charm afterwards.

 

Thankfully it seemed that the pup was a deep sleeper.

 

Throughout the whole debacle with the wayward filling and ruthless childish teasing, Harry did not notice the warm looks sent his way. Arristor remained in the kitchen with Kishore, Garima, and Kyle, who were all gently talking but still casting looks into the living room making sure all was well.

 

Somehow, Lucy hoovered the whole plate of fruit she had brought and seeing that Harry was taken, opted to crawl onto Nicte with a happy churr. Nicte beamed down at her and quickly wrapped the Submissive in a hug.

 

“Merlin, I got completely sidetracked. Introductions!” Harry groaned, stacked his half eaten plate on top of Lucy’s (Considering she just abandoned it in his lap) and banished them next to the sink.  “ You might already know names by now but, this here is my youngest Renard, and the menace next to me is my eldest Theodore.”

 

“Papa~.” Ted whined “Call me Ted or Teddy pleeeeaaase.” At his sons whine, he simply smiled and wrapped his free arm over the blond ten year old’s shoulder on his other side, tugging her closer.

 

“This little angel is Windra, and the Beta in the kitchen is Arristor.”

 

“And you are all part of Lucy’s circle?”

 

“Myself and Renard are not.” He admitted. Nicte tightened her arms around Lucy, a sad look on her face. Somehow Julia knew, without looking, that her Submissive was upset and swooped down kissing the top of her head.

 

Ah, it must have been the bonds.

 

“Please contact me whenever you want to visit, as I won’t be too far from Lucy’s side.” Arristor left the kitchen paused briefly to ruffle Lucy's brown hair, before elegantly sitting next to Windra who instantly shifted to snuggle into his side.

 

And now that the man brought it up, I haven't seen any owls.

 

A knock on the door had them all turning to the sound with the unfortunate consequence of Harry’s new family collectively wincing and tensing, remembering what had occurred not so long ago. Without conscious effort, Harry knew it was a Kalzik at the door, and the house opened the door sensing his reluctance to move the sleeping Renard. 

 

At the same time as the knock, Kishore was quick to inform the group that it was Arnav and another of Suranjini’s sister’s Pareya, Yahnae.

 

Soon the sound of footsteps neared and a man with short warm brown hair wearing slacks and a cream colored dress shirt and a tall woman dressed in vibrant blues with neat blond hair pulled up into a bun entered the living room. 

 

“The family is here!?” Asked Garima, whirling around from the stove wielding a spoon in one hand. Yahnae nodded calmly and walked to the other woman letting Garima direct her around the kitchen with a soft smile. Arnav grinned at the main group sitting on the couch. 

 

“Luceal’s Family has just arrived at the gate!” And the relative calm that had settled in the house all but shattered. Lucy jumped off of Nicte squealing and ran to Arristor, who seemed to be overcome with nerves as he also stood and pulled Windra and Ted up with him, casting even more straightening and grooming charms on their gray hospital clothes. The Lopez circle all glanced at each other and then at Harry, knowing their time was up in the home.

 

Harry sensing it was time for him to vacate the room with Renard before it got too chaotic, stood and walked the Lopez circle down the hall as they left and turned into his room. 

 

He could feel it when a group of nine walked through the wards and remained in his room gazing out at the forest while curling around Renards sleeping form as someone answered the door. Excited voices and greetings sounded and at some point he could hear Lucy crying for her mama, the stress or reality pushing the girl to tears. Laughter and multiple conversations continued as the aroma from the kitchen wafted throughout the house, filling the home with the smell of warm spices.  If I go out now, it will only ruin the moment. A wave of reluctance washed over him and the house stirred momentarily, imparting the feeling of patting him on the head in consolation.

 

Someone walked past the door, and Harry forced down the instinctual reaction to check on the soul. When doing something involving necromancy, he always requested that as many people as possible not be present during, and for at least three days after he didn't go anywhere near death’s plane or other people, aside from Ted. Which he hadn't accomplished whatsoever in the last 24 hours.

 

He really didn't want to be in the room with everyone, his social battery for the day was already in the red, his normal headache making itself known. His body has had no time to adjust to the pure amount of ambient magic in this realm, the weird Magic Sensitivity spell was wearing off probably wasn't helping, and to add the newt to his already boiling pot,  his instincts didn't like that new people were coming into his family's safe place so soon after the bonds had been made.

 

He was usually okay with this kind of thing, but his mind just kept reminding him that everyone would like to talk to him and shake his hand- ‘Oh, Lord Potter! Marvelous to have you here! In fact, I was wondering-’.

 

Sucking in a sharp breath he dug his nose into the pillow, pushing down the feeling of phantom magic brushing against him, leaving traces behind that clung to his skin like leeches. It would be nice to just be a complete stranger in the crowd. Sitting up with a groan, he gently untangled Renard’s hand from his shirt and tucked the boy into their blanket.

 

He sighed once again running a gloved hand through his hair and steeled himself, knowing he should at least see what his son’s in-laws looked like.

 

That was a disturbing thought. My son’s in-laws.

 

Opening the door silently, he used what powers he had due to his darker nature to use the shadows and a few concealing spells to enter the crowded living room and settle against the wall next to the trunk relatively unnoticed. He couldn't spot Kyle's green hair or mauve soul meaning he must have left at some point, but the Kalzik’s Pareya all remained. Garima was in the kitchen with two other unknown Pareya putzing about and Yahnae was talking to someone else by the main table. 

 

A form settled beside him and he glanced over to confirm that Kishore had spotted and joined him. Kishore tilted his head a bit causing a soft cascade of wavy black hair to tumble to the side, a shadow moved from the man's feet to tap at Harry's playfully. Ah, that's how he spotted me so fast, he’s a shadow dragel. Harry smiled briefly in a silent greeting before he started to observe the group.

 

The room already felt packed due to the large amount of wings present with all their shapes, sizes, and forms. Two sets were scaleless and the only ones with a solid color, belonging to two similar looking Gheyo. The male Gheyo made Harry slightly uncomfortable when the brunette deliberately looked to the hallway and back to him, showing that he had been watching him since Harry snuck in. Soon however a little girl ran up to him with Lucy and Teddy distracting the man.

 

“It’s good to see other children here.” Harry commented, spotting one other little boy and a baby in the arms of a petite woman with a curious rosewood shade of brown hair. 

 

“The little tyke is named Anthony, though I've been hearing them call him Tony. Tremeur is the boy next to Andre who’s Lucy’s sire.” Kishore explained softly. Looking at Andre, he could see the resemblance to Lucy almost right away. Not only was the man energetically talking to Lucy’s brother, but he possessed the same light brown wavy hair as Lucy that was half pulled back into a clip. Gray eyes looked happily between Tremeur, the other children, and the woman holding the baby.

 

“The one with Lucy and your Theo is the eldest, Doria. Their Beta told me she’s the eldest child in the circle currently at 12.” The age gap between Doria and Ted seemed larger than just a year, the girl looking to be more around Windra’s age and height. Kishore chuckled. “Dragel children from ages 8-13 all stay around the same height and appearance, after 13 they usually hit a major growth spurt for a year and then only subtle changes happen until their majority at 16.” As Kishore was whispering to Harry, one or two of Lucy’s family had glanced over at them once they realized a new person had snuck in, mostly those Harry thought were Gheyo. 

 

Seeing the glances, he shifted uncomfortably in his own skin. With the fact that he couldn't tell if they were hostile or not, Harry was trying to keep his faith since the house hadn't warned him about any negative intentions. He felt mildly defensive when the same brunette that spotted him immediately eyed his embroidered sash and then led the group of three children to the table, away from him. 

 

As if sensing the man's distrust, the similar looking woman with scaleless dark gray wings and another woman with rust colored hair took the vacant spot blocking his view of the children, cautious eyes now watching him.

 

Kishore tilted his head as if he heard something and then took a step away from Harry. Harry didn't know why until Arnav with his sage green wings with pearlescent cream streaks walked past Harry and plopped down on the trunk on his other side. 

 

“The Rushtons just arrived at the front gate.” Arnav informed, and Harry felt the bizarre presence of the man's wings stretching out behind him to push Kishore who grumbled but made his way to the glass doors that led to the deck and opened them. Harry watched silently, trying to ignore the itchy feeling on his skin, as the man lazily started to transfigure or summon patio furniture. Adding to the extensive outdoor area. 

 

Some of Lucy’s group helped Yahnae transfer the food they had been preparing in the kitchen to the wooden long table outside. Some even seemed to have brought their own food. 

 

Nine more beings just crossed the wards. 

 

Jerking his head to the main door brought Arnev’s attention to him with a raised brow. Arnev turned away briefly and gave an odd click, not that the wizard would have noticed. Harry, meanwhile, already knew he was stretching himself, but tapped into his powers when no knock happened, and he wanted to know where the nine that crossed the wards were. He had forgotten however, the number of living beings around himself and hissed in parseltongue at the now vibrant souls flaring in his vision. Slamming his lids shut, he rubbed at his brow trying to relieve the headache that flared into a migraine.

 

At least he now knew that the circle was being led around the house by Kishore who he had lost track of. 

 

“Oh Windra!” And the sound of a light body running across the floor told him that Windra spotted her family.

 

“Mr. Peverell?” 

 

Harry realized that Arnev wasn't there that morning. Forgo giving the whole explanation he had given back at breakfast, he kept his eyes closed and simply replied with. “Long day. Haven't exactly given my body enough time to settle again. Forgot.” 

 

“Nameless?”

 

“Got some letters correct. Necromancer.”

 

He was still tuned in enough to see the man's soul shift closer, and Harry took a step away to avoid whatever Arnev had been planning. Nothing happened, and he stood listening to his surroundings taking small even breaths. A shuffle of clothing and the voice of Windra quietly talking to her family, more crying, Lucy whining to her older sibling, the adults mingling.

 

The pressure had let up in his head when he opened his eyes again. Arnev was still on the trunk, but his green hazel eyes were attentively attached to the gathering.

 

Harry appreciated that he wasn't coddling him. Though…narrowing his own eyes he found Kishore in the group talking to the other Kalzik Pareya, their eyes clashing briefly before the other quickly looked away.

 

Merlin's saggy balls! He was being coddled.  

 

He was about to dismiss the Pareya next to him from his now obvious babysitting duty, when his charm went off telling him Renard had woken up.

 

“Excuse me.” 

 

Turning to the hallway, he wrapped the shadows back around himself so those not already honed onto him wouldn't notice him slipping away in the commotion of the two circles greeting each other. 

 

Opening the door, Harry was greeted with the adorable sight of Renard sitting in bed rubbing his face, a tuft of teal hair was stuck against an ear, and the pup was twitching the ear in irritation trying to move the stray piece without touching it. Closing the door, he activated the muffling charm on the door.

 

“Have a good nap pup?” Approaching the bed, he gently smoothed the hair down and stuck it in place with a bit of magic. Renard yawned and nodded, reaching up and asked to be picked up. Harry and Renard used the restroom, and with a bit of reluctance, entered the hallway again. As soon as they exited the bedroom the copious voices greeted them, and Renard perked up tugging at his sleeve.

 

“Lucy’s and Winny’s family here papa!?” While it seemed the amount of voices bugged the boy a little, it was overshadowed by his excitement of more family.

 

Harry knew his moment of relative peace would soon come crashing down with how eager Renard was, but he still discreetly shuffled along the wall back to his spot. Slightly annoyed that the Pareya had remained sitting on top of the trunk with his wings out. Arnev looked curiously at the were child as he stopped next to him, but all too soon Renard started to squirm in his hold.

 

“Down papa.” Accepting fate, he slowly lowered the boy down, who trotted over to the other children he spotted in the center of the room, shattering all the spells Harry had layered over them, and asked the kids if they wanted to play with him.

 

The woman Harry assumed to be Lucy’s mother, handed the baby off to a serious looking man next to her as soon as she spotted Renard, crouching down and speaking in an enchanting soft voice.

 

“Whose boy is this?”

 

“Renard and Theodore are mine, Ma’am” Harry spoke clearly for the first time in hours. Teddy, Lucy, Windra, and Arristor all had horrified and confused looks on their faces because how could they have forgotten about Harry!? Looking at those faces first, he quickly assessed the rest of the hushed crowd were also staring at him strangely, even those Gheyo who had spotted him before.

 

Warmth dripped down his spine and the increasingly distinct presence of the house's magic patted his head. He might not have shown it, but he was utterly flabbergasted that his new home seemed to take it upon itself to temporarily have the others forget him, granting his unspoken wish from before. A clever house, because clearly it found that some still needed to know about him, considering Kishore’s and Arnev’s keen watching throughout the evening.

 

Lucy lunged at the crouching woman and reached out to her father, wings flapping once weakly as if to help her get to her parents faster. “Maman, Papa! This is my new other Papa!”

 

Windra, who was still encased in a smothering hold between two women, one of which had a whip fastened to her tactical belt, also spoke up.

 

“Can Papa pleeeeaaase be my fourth.” The two young dragels had turned to their respective parents at the same time. Winny’s just smiled and nodded in acceptance much to Harry’s shock while Lucy’s looked unsure. Based off of the children's personality he had assumed it would be Windra’s family that would be hesitant, not Lucy’s.

 

“Your new other Papa? If he is Theodore's father he would be your father-in-law.” Andre pointed out gently while taking baby Tony from the other man. Harry spotted the stitching now along the collar of the dower man's dusty blue dress shirt, and after breakfast knew what it meant. He must be the Beta of Lucy’s circle. 

 

“Nuh uh. He’s going to be my other Papa!” The Beta fully turned to him, the man towering over a large number of others in the room. The sound from the patio and inside remained remarkably muted as violet eyes narrowed at Harry’s form, others still quietly socializing but discreetly watching. Harry held himself still and was making a conscious effort not to tense under the searching gaze.  “Plus Papa can talk to dead people!” aaaannnd now all of them were looking at him, any pretense of not listening left in the gutter. 

 

One of the Pareya shifted a bit next to him and Harry realized that Arnav was trying to draw some of the attention away from him as he stretched out his distracting wings. 

 

“You're the necromancer that saved our Lucy?” The woman stood swiftly, her voice coming out slightly raspy as wide brown eyes gleamed in the setting sun's light.

 

“I mean, Arristor and the others called did most of the work…”

 

Suddenly he had his arms laden with a weepy sub. She had moved so fast and his back was against the wall already, Harry had caught her as she leapt at him from a few feet away. He flinched back from the sudden contact as her magic pressed against his, but thankfully Kishore stopped him from wacking his head against the wall. 

 

Her thin looking arms, Harry found, were deceptively strong as she squeezed him around the middle pinning his own arms against his side, a strange trill and chirr came bubbling out of her mouth as she rubbed her cheek against his black shirt. And he could feel the dampness from tears bleeding through the fabric. He jerked back again when more than half the room responded to the Submissive’s odd sounds with deep echoing rumbles.

 

“Thank you!”

 

As if to echo its master, her magic brushed against his again. It wasn't as invasive as some encounters and was clearly something done unconsciously, but it wasn't settling well with him that he was essentially pinned against the wall. Her saving grace was that she had a very pleasant metallic brown soul that didn't so much as flare or flicker, but calmly rolled around in an easy pattern.

 

He shivered as her magic made another pass when the next wave of tears was rubbed against his shoulder. Merlin, was he uncomfortable. Patting his hand against her side was about all he could do as words seemed to abandon him. (As they often do when faced with this amount of physical touch and emotions)

 

“Thank you so much for giving her a chance to say goodbye.” The Beta came to his rescue and gently grabbed one of the woman's arms, pulling her a few feet away from him. Harry relaxed slightly, swallowing down his discomfort and shuffled minutely when the man bowed his head. “The Jauque Circle is in your debt. Thank you for saving our daughter.” The two stepped back and Harry found himself with a happy Lucy in his arms, once again getting slapped with one of her wings, and his own son next to him carrying Renard. Windra wiggled around in her mother’s arms and was released only for her to join them along with Arristor. Arnav had disappeared off somewhere, and Kishore had shuffled down the wall enough to be out of the way.

 

One by one individuals or pairs stepped forward and offered him a short bow while giving thanks for saving their daughter. Arristor too got the same treatment with an occasional ‘-And continual care.’ 

 

The Suites were interesting when it came to their turn. The Ace formed the front while the rest formed a V behind them, doing so also told Harry that some, at least in Lucy’s clan, were missing. As one, they all bowed their heads and the Aces spoke. Reed Willow- Jacques turned out to be the fellow with the light Tan scaleless wings, whose King was his twin sister Hidie Willow- Jacques. The Rushton circle's Ace was Morgan Rushton. 

 

The woman was shorter then most of the group but was built like a Mack track. She wore what seemed to be the equivalent to a tank top that showed off her various claim marks and silvery tattoos, and form fitting dark pants with boots. At the introduction of her suite, she had a peculiar accent Harry couldn't place, but he was also distracted by her frazzled magic. It would spark, jump a foot then draw itself into a point and fizzle out. 

 

He desperately wanted to glance at her soul but miraculously held himself back. His answer to the oddity was given by Windra who tugged at his sash, getting his attention. As soon as his green eyes met hers she gave him a child's version of a conspiratorial grin, ‘whispering’ “You're going to really like Morgan papa. She is a big fan of lightning just like you!” 

 

I-what? Windra’s dark blue eyes looked pointedly at his scar, and her grin widened. He wanted to groan but reached over and cuffed Teddy on the back of the head, cutting off his son's snickering. Admittedly it was kinda funny how the girl interpreted his scar, and his grin was genuine when he tipped his head at the Ace.

 

“I look forward to our conversations about the joy that is lightning.” He commented sarcastically, only for his words to not be translated as thus to the woman, based off of her tooth filled grin and sparking magic. Morgan gave Winny a thumbs up before retreating with her suite outside to the patio giving the next person room.

 

After everyone had their turn both circles’ submissives, Colette and Fiona, stood in front of Harry. Synchronized they both took a step backwards, left foot slightly behind the other, and bowed once again but this time a hand laid over their hearts. The air shifted as they spoke as one.

 

“The House of Jauques/Rushton, have no quarrel with yours. I extend our goodwill and resources towards you and yours. May this be a prosperous union between our family trees.” The colorless ambient magic of Neverah twined the three together and his magic greedily absorbed what was given, warming him with their heartfelt intentions. The two Submissives stood straight but kept their chins down at a perfect 45 degree angle, eyes carefully trained on his chest.

 

He looked to Arristor for help, completely at a loss for what to do in this situation. He felt in the magic that he should respond but didn't know how, without possibly insulting the family. It was Kishore from his spot who gently told him what to do.

 

“Put Lucy down and come forward. You are the dominant one in this situation and have no bonded. With your feet together and knees straight bow at your waist, dominant hand over your heart, the other held flush to your side. This is a sign for friendship and a welcoming into the family, say what comes naturally and from the heart.”

 

Arristor reached over as Harry handed off Lucy, the man giving him a nod and a reassuring smile, before Harry took three steps forward. This was similar to how Krum explained that other Mages from the same sect. greeted each other, and he was confident with his posture. With crisp movements that the Blood Mage drilled into him, Harry fell into position. As a show of his mutual respect he dipped his chin down to their 45 degrees, as family in his heart should all be equal.

 

“The House of Peverell has no quarrel with yours. I offer my goodwill and protection in my powers towards you and yours. May this be a prosperous union tied in life as it shall be in death.”

 

There were multiple gasps as he spoke the words and Harry was uncertain if it was due to the slightly ominous wording his necromantic tendencies leaned towards or, to the fact he basically just offered to protect them with no fees attached. His name as Lord Potter-Black-Peverell probably didn't hold the same power as it did on earth, but he was still a presenting Necromancer with the qualifications of a Battle Mage attached to that.

 

The two loudest came from the Submissives as the ancient magic finally wove itself into their own, and since he used a version of a Necromancers pledge, he could see without consequence to himself, his brand of black edged with luminescent green magic bind itself to them, until a quarrel should arise breaking the tether. 

 

Colette shattered the refined image of the two by jerking her head up to meet his gaze in shock, Fiona doing much the same a second later with her mouth slightly ajar. Seeing that the magic had settled, Harry thought it safe to straighten and gave them a knowing wink. 

 

“I know my magic feels a bit oppressive.” He started, pausing after seeing the two start to tear up. Morgana’s tits, did he somehow bullocks it up? Arristor stepped forward and wrapped a free arm around his waist, curious about the action he looked up, and the man pulled him into a brief side hug whispering in his ear. 

 

“Thank you so much Sir.” He was going to tell the other that there was no need to be calling him Sir or any other form of honorifics, but his gut told him that it was probably something to do with Arristor’s rank and Harry's position as Head of the family. 

 

The next hour flew in a much more relaxed manner. As soon as the two submissives turned and pledged family and friendship to each other, the room delved back into restrained chaos. Groups were mingling much more and blessedly, no one aside from Theodore's gaggel and the Kalziks bothered him. Kishore and Arnav subtly guided away any inquiries or attempts to draw him into conversation. 

 

It seemed that invoking the pledge did negatively affect him, as the spell Surajini cast on him from that morning completely unraveled. While his instincts had settled with the pledge, his powers were now wreaking havoc on his senses, and he didn't want to be near anyone at the moment. In that instant, Harry reluctantly acknowledged that it was nice having the two Pareya with him acting as buffers. 

 

Kishore had left at some point and returned with some food for the three of them. The children had all settled on the ground in front of the couch, their parents and a number of Pareya sitting nearby watching. The Gheyo all seemed to migrate outside next to the food with only two from each circle lingering a bit closer.

 

Shoving a piece of thinly sliced meat into his mouth, Harry scanned the group, observing the dynamics and interaction until something outside the wards flared up in brilliant gold and his head throbbed. He had turned in the direction of the magic as he sensed it, wobbling briefly at what seemed to feel like a pickaxe stabbed him in the skull, before firm hands steadied him. 

 

Kishores voice sounded next to him as those hands left his upper arms. “Alejandro just ported in.”

 

“He sensed that?” Arnave asked in a hushed voice.

 

“Magic sensitive.” Kishore explained, while wrapping his magic back around himself and away from the Necromancer before reaching out again and shoving Harry down onto the trunk as Arnev abandoned his spot. That weird click sounded from the earth dragel again as the man let out an explosive sigh. 

 

“You're a stubborn one aren't you? You should have just asked instead of twitching at everything.” 

 

Whose hand it was that brushed over his shoulder, Harry couldn't say, but suddenly he felt almost comfortably fine. His headache all but vanished and the pressure pushing down on his brain and limbs eased substantially, causing him to release a slow breath and involuntarily relax his muscles.

 

A brief thought that he shouldn't get used to this, went off into the cosmos only to disappear when a wave of energy crashed over him. Chuckling at the odd light feeling, he shrugged out of Kishore's careful hold, mood taking almost a complete 180, and stood up.

 

“Honestly forgot.” Arnev rolled his eyes and crossed his arms against his chest. 

 

“Well Mr. ‘honestly forgot’, that spell should last until mid morning. Don't be a fool and wait for it to completely wear off. If you can't ask someone to do it, we're going to end up saddling you with someone to do it for you if your sensitivity has been bothering you to that extent.” Arnev held back from using the word crippling, already knowing that the Mage would take offense and close off once again.

 

---

 

As soon as Arnev walked into the home that afternoon, Kishore all but yanked their bond in the direction of the shaggy haired green eyed man. He’s worked with his fellow Deracle and partner long enough to know that the other had tagged Mr. Peverell as the one to watch and support the most.

 

The two of them specialize in working with trauma patients, and so were the main two healers that worked with Alejandro since their patients, more often than not, ended up being the same. On occasion, they would have individuals who already had a different mind healer, but the Kalziks always preferred to work with each other if possible. 

 

Arnav had been with Alejandro and Ranvir that morning and so was mildly surprised as Lachman pulled him aside with Yanea to instruct them to help with a new circle the family took on as patients in guest house 5. The Toracle brought Arnev up to speed, and informed him that the group was the double soulscream, and one could imagine his confusion when instead of one of the children or the Beta, Kishore wanted him to stick with the Mage.

 

He had pulled on his most energetic smile and informed the group of the arrival of the Jauques family. The Beta was obviously stressed as he frantically tried ‘fixing’ the appearance of his bonded and Arnev lent him a hand while tracking the movement of the Mage as he escorted another group stiffly down the hall. As the figure left the room he could feel something ease its hold on his magic.

 

Unlike a large number of his circle, Arnev had no talent on sensing magic, but if he was having a physical reaction to the man's magic, that meant more than Kishore could possibly tell him in the brief moments of eye contact and feelings down the bond. 

 

Something must have happened to put the man on edge, his magic pushing down on those untrusted. He sidled up to Kishore in the kitchen casting his own discrete grooming charms at Garima who tended to forget herself while cooking. Gray eyes flicked to him and then down the hall where a bedroom door could be heard closing.

 

“The circle that just left is the Mentor for the female Submissive, Lucy Jauques.” Kishore informed, quiet enough that only Arnev could hear him. Kishore’s shadows stretched out and he flicked a wrist magically pulling open the fridge for Garima, a frown tugging at his thinned lips.

 

“She attacked and threatened to kill his family while demanding to see her mentee, not knowing he was the father of one of the bonded and Head of the house.” Arnev winced, that Oretta almost cut off her own wings by doing that. “He’s placed powerful defensive and offensive spells over the house. Between his own threats and the ward’s warning attack, it shocked the mentor enough for her to realize her mistake. Kyle, Garima, and myself arrived soon after. Kyle thankfully worked with the group at the hospital and was able to diffuse the situation.”

 

“And how did they react?” Seeing something violent so soon after they were attacked could potentially cause a lot of problems in recovery and the trust that needed to be built.

 

“It was only Harry who answered the door. When called outside the children all flocked to him, and Arristor, the Beta, fully trusts Harry to protect them. They all do.” Garima then piped up from her spot by the stove. 

 

Clearly they weren't talking as quietly as they thought. 

 

“Took the man twice the amount of time to get his magic settled compared to Arristor. Little Lucy seemed to bounce back quickly and was interacting well with her Oretta. Windra, the blond girl, growled at one of the Pareya when he came into the kitchen to help prepare snacks. Teddy, the boy, seems pretty sharp and kept putting himself in between the two and distracting her.” Garima might act like an airhead, but the woman had a keen pair of eyes and ears on her, and was better attuned to others emotions then the rest of them. “They’re all pretty shook up and were watching Mr. Peverell for queues. I would wager that if he didn't let that circle inside, Lucy would have fought the Mentor bond.”

 

That definitely would have not been good.

 

 A knock on the door wrapped up their conversation, and he swiftly made his way through the living room, shooting a grin and thumbs up at the now tense quartet, hoping to sooth their panic.

 

Definitely not the best first impression Mrs. Oretta. He thought while heading down the hall, noting the door that remained shut.

 

—-------

 

He had remained back with Yahnea, the blond Pareya silently helping Garima finish up the last touches to the dinner she had prepared. Kishore claimed a spot along the wall leading into the hall, slipping out once only to come back with a confused frown on his face as he settled back and watched the heartwarming reunion.

 

He looked over the crowd of weepy and high strung instinct driven dragels, and tried figuring out what was bothering the man, gently pulling on their bond in question. All he got back was confusion, concern, and a funny mix of awe. Arnev rounded the counter to talk to his dark haired counterpart but paused when someone else’s form bled from the shadows of the hallway and settled themselves on the main wall next to the blanket trunk.

 

Who was this? 

 

He wanted to observe the man some more but for some reason he couldn't get himself to focus, as if his brain was refusing to acknowledge that the black and silver clad man was even in the room. Garima asked if he could carry a dish out to the table, taking his attention away. Placing the seasoned chicken down, Arnev frowned at his hands, not able to recall what he was thinking about just moments ago. The arrival of some of the children and the Jauque’s Ace at the table drew his focus back to the gathering. Two of the Gheyo were acting odd, glaring at Kishore who had moved along the wall closer to the TV and the blanket trunk.

 

Confusion, concern, and a funny mix of awe and panic yanked at his bond between Kishore. The weight of his wings settled on his back at the signal Kishore was giving him. 

 

Keeping to the edges of the room he made his way beside the man, all the while wondering at what he forgot. Because he had forgotten about something important, he knew that now. 

 

The magic in the home shifted enough for him to notice, and suddenly he was forcing his own panic down. 

 

It’s going to be fine, I’m coming. Kishore tilted his head, getting his message and moved slightly away from Mr. Peverell. 

 

The man, he and everyone in the room, completely forgot.

 

—-------

 

Now he stood with Kishore watching the Mage and Necromancer sit on the floor with the children after placing the heaviest Magic dampening spell he could muster on the man. Not only was the man extremely magic sensitive, he recoiled from both magical and physical touch from strangers, his body was stressed from some form of Necromantic realignment that hasn't happened, and obviously had some other pressing issue if a simple Dampening spell improved his mood that drastically.

 

“Or he’s a good actor.” Kishore muttered, picking up the plate of food the man had forgotten on the trunk, obviously following the same train of thought that Arnev had. 

 

“Could he just be that stubborn?”

 

“I don't think half the things that man does, he even realizes he’s doing.” Arnev scoffed, agreeing. Gazing out at the gathered circles, he let his own disbelief take over for a moment. To have a powerful Necromancer and Battle Mage pledge his protection to someone not their own circle was almost unheard of without the presence of a contract. 

 

Necromancers in general were borderline rude in their procedures and dealing with the living, barely scraping up enough manners to be civil with those who have paid for their services. But Arnev guessed that it was probably something that had to do with dealing with the prices and bargaining with death herself in some instances. 

 

Battle Mages he didn't have to interact with too often. Many are too prideful to ever seek help from a mind healer. There wasn't a large number on Neverah in all honesty, their magic unbalancing that of the realm if they linger for a long enough time. 

 

They also tend to die. 

 

Kishore pressed a kiss against his cheek drawing Arnev out of his thoughts. “I’m going to try and get him to eat more food. The man keeps forgetting to eat and according to his son, it's been an issue for a while.” And that didn't settle well with either their instincts or their profession as Healers. 

 

With a nod the two Kalzik dragels parted, knowing that they’ll be talking to Patrick later that night about all that occurred so far in house number 5.

---

 

Evening came soon enough and the families left after working out a rough schedule with Arristor and Kishore, who knew their various appointments scheduled as of yet. Harry surveyed his small new family and noted the flagging energy of the children bundled in a nest of blankets their parents left them in and headed into the kitchen to make a bit of a pick me up. 

 

It was time to have one of the many to come, hard conversations. 

 

What was better than a spot of chocolate to soothe a troubled soul?

 

Notes:

->The Lopez circle<-

Nicte Lopez-- Lucy's Oretta
Rank:Submissive
Species: Dragel
Element: Air

Julia Lopez
Rank: Alpha
Species: Dragel
Element: Earth

Eadrich Lopez
Rank: Pareya
Species: Dragel
Element: Storm

Bob Lopez
Rank: Pareya
Species: Dragel
Element: Fire

->The Jauques Circle<-

Luceal Jauques-Peverell (Lucy)
Rank: Submissive
Species: Dragel
Element: Earth

Colette Jauques
Rank: Submissive
Species:Dragel
Element: Earth
Relation: Lucy’s mother

Andre Jauques
Rank: Pareya
Species: Dragel
Element: Earth
Relation: Lucy’s father

Pothin Jauques
Rank: Beta
Species: Dragel
Element: Air
Relation: Lucy’s 3rd

Salvat Jauques (Sal)
Rank: Alpha
Species: Dragel
Element: Fire

Doria Jauques (12)
Rank:---
Species: Dragel/Drake
Element: Leaning towards earth but more plant life
Relation: Lucy's older sister.

Tremeur Jauques (6)
Rank:----
Species: Dragel
Element: Leaning to Fire
Relation: Lucy’s younger brother

Anthony Jauques (1) (Tony)
Rank:----
Species: Dragel
Element: ---
Relation: Lucy’s youngest brother

Reed Willow-Jacques
Rank: Ace
Species: Drake
Element: Nameless

Hidie Willow-Jacques
Rank: King
Species: Drake
Element: Shadow

Rachel Jacques
Rank: Queen
Species: Dragel
Element: Nameless

Carya Jacques
Rank: Prince
Species: Dragel
Element: Fire

 

->The Rushton Circle<-

Windra Rushton-Peverell (10)
Rank: Consort
Species: Dragel
Element: Air leaning

Fiona Rushton
Rank: Submissive
Species: Dragel
Element: Air

Morgan Rushton
Rank: Ace
Species: Dragel
Element: Storm

Oh wow! So lots of new people introduced in this chapter. As you can see, I put a wee run through of those we met and some more will come as Harry and Co. get to know them individually. (Please note that a few have been left out ;) )

Arnevs POV was not originally part of this story or even existed until the lovely Lokman was Beta reading/Editing it, and I decided to throw in the other perspective. So big shout out to them for dealing with my lie's on chapter length and inability to use a comma properly!

We are yeeting ourselves back into the angst next chapter so buckle up.

Chapter 9: Touch The Emotions

Arristor stood to help him in the kitchen but with a subtle shake of his head, Harry gently told the other to get some more blankets and get comfortable in the little nest the children were already cocooned in. Humming, Harry opened the fridge, and grabbed the leftover hot chocolate pitcher, poured some in a few mugs, and set about reheating them.

 

“Papa?” Harry glanced over his shoulder and tilted his head in his son's direction, answering the unvoiced question that he was really asking.

 

“The investigators will be here tomorrow and will want some more information. I don’t want them to harass you as much now that I’m awake, but that means we have to talk about what happened together, so I can answer those questions. This family meeting is going to be a bit emotional, pup.” Muddy brown hair darkened as the thirteen year old nodded seriously and squared his shoulders, standing taller.

 

“Lucy hates it when they come. The one lady is mean, and I don't think Windra likes her much either.” Coming to the counter, Ted took two mugs into his hands and leaned into Harry’s side, gaze remaining on the dark blue porcelain. “Is there going to be more crying?”

 

Sighing gently, Harry set the cups down and crouched to Teddy’s level. (Which wasn't that far anymore. Merlin, the boy’s growing like a weed .) “There will probably be tears. But we don't know what they're going to say, or how these events transpired. I recon emotions will be running wild, especially since Lucy and Windra finally got to see their family. The rest of you as well.”

 

“I feel fine.” Harry took off his gloves and removed Theodore’s claimed mugs from his hands placing them next to the others. He wrapped his scarred hands around his son’s and looked into Teddy’s, currently hazel, eyes.

 

“Do you? I know you're growing up fast, and you have seen me work and seen photos of battles, but you have never been in one. What I did, and what you went through a few days ago was scary. We were taken without warning, you found your heart and others screaming and crying on a hill, and even though you never bonded and those present were Lucy’s, you saw your intended Alpha and other circle members dead.” Theodore was shaking slightly now, but his gaze was locked onto their hands. “Then I went and got myself injured and fell asleep for two days, leaving you alone in a new realm and surrounded by strangers. Today we got to leave the Hospital and see new things and your new in-laws, but you are all still healing. Do you understand pup?” 

 

Ted snuffled, releasing one hand to viciously wipe at his eyes, the teen nodded. Chuckling at his stubborn son, Harry pulled him into a hug and rocked him slightly. “I hate crying so often.” The boy mumbled into his neck.

 

“I know, son.” 

 

“Harry?” Arristor called from the living room. “Is Teddy alright?” Ted huffed and leaned away from his hold, and Harry drew back the magic he had wrapped around the distraught boy.

 

“I forgot that they can sense me. I'm fine, Arristor! We're bringing the drinks round!”  The teen reclaimed the mugs after quickly wiping his face to remove any evidence of what transpired in the kitchen. “Good call on the chocolate,-”

 

“ ‘Cause chocolate can solve anything and everything.” Harry finished the saying Teddy grew up hearing him repeat. That little bit of Remus passed down to Harry, and now to his son.

 

After distributing the mugs, Harry settled between Renard and Windra, and cast a few animals to prance and fly around. The six of them sat in the cushion and blanket nest sipping coco and laughing when the two birds would collide causing a cascade of emerald glitter to explode. He looked over at Arristor, who most likely heard the little conversation in the kitchen, and the man gave him a serious nod over Lucy’s head.

 

The magic animals left the group and started roaming the room at large and as Harry spoke, the light atmosphere left the room leaving behind a somber mood. “Lucy, Renard. What happened to you has been truly awful and people who have the ability are trying to help and make sure it doesn't happen again.”

 

“Really?” Asked Renard, while Lucy visibly dimmed pulling her coco closer and frowned into the mug’s depths, she almost reminded Harry of himself when he was faced with memories he didn't want to recall. He too had looked to the bottom of his teacups wishing they would actually tell him something, some answer for all the shit he had to go through. 

 

Instead, he got omens of death.

 

Half of the time, he and Ron didn't even need to make up some gruesome predicted way Harry would die in class. Mentally he snorted. Well he did become ‘Master of Death’, so either crazy Trelawney was scary good or the tea leaves hated him.

 

Lucy snuffled wetly, causing her three other bonded to react in some way. Arristor did the weird gentle rumble thing while Ted and Windra both seemed a second away from crawling over the center of the circle and hugging the girl. Harry looked to Renard, since he asked the question.

 

“Those Merrow who tried talking to you at the Hospital, they have been trying to find any family you might have Renard.” He then looked over the small group making sure his eyes didn't linger on any one person for too long. “A lot of people have died. And for each person who has passed, there are even more family members that are wanting revenge. But we need to help the ones looking for the answers. Personally, I would have liked for you to have had more time before bringing this up, however the investigators are coming tomorrow morning.” Harry now focused on Renard and Lucy, and wrapped his magic around the group like the number of blankets surrounding them, trying to infuse as much calm, care, and warmth into it and the area as possible. “Now if it is too much to talk about, all you need to do is say no or shake your head. I am not forcing you, I need you to understand that.”

 

“But what about the in-investor-gators? Will you get in trouble if they don't talk about it?” Windra spoke up, concerned for the submissives and himself. Harry shook his head no.

 

“If it's too much, it's too much. They will come tomorrow, and I’ll tell them just that and to wait until your therapist/mind healer says it's time.” Lucy nodded slowly, and crawled over to Arristor, quietly curling herself in his lap and around her half empty mug, brown eyes tracking the green Thestral as it soared past the group. They all sat and watched the creatures a bit longer while finishing their mugs, Arristor wrapping the submissive in a large gray fuzzy blanket and holding her close without jostling her sensitive wings while continuing to produce that soft rumble that seemed to relax the young girl. 

 

“I…I was in the market with Papa and Marcus, I was right behind them when someone grabbed me. But I couldn't see who they were, and then there was a funny smell and I woke up and was with Renard in a gray empty room. It w-was cold.” At the admittance she seemed to burrow even further into her blankets and Arristor’s heat. 

 

Renard, who found his own way into Harry's lap, reached over and patted the bundled girl's knee, ears slightly tilted back against his head. “The masks take people Lucy.” The boy said in lue of an explanation.

 

“Renard, why was Lucy with you?” Arristor prompted, only for the boy to pause and eventually shake his head no.

 

 “Alright pup. How did you two get out of the gray room?” This time the teal haired boy quietly answered.

 

“A mask I hadn't seen came to take us, but when we got to the room she took off the mask and told us to wait. Renard listened because it was a mask. Lucy went for the door.”

 

“I didn't know!” Shouted the girl, obviously defensive. Renard and Harry both jumped not expecting the loud outburst. Short fox ears swiveled away from the sound before the boy reached up and covered the sensitive appendages, whimpering at the same time while burying his face into Harry's chest giving his own shout of 'I'm sorry!'. Arristor stroked over Lucy’s neck and she calmed down relatively fast but fat tears rolled down her face. The rest of the story came tumbling out as the girl took large breaths between sobs, her hands fisted over her chest. “I just wanted out. I didn't know they would see me! People were running around in the hallway and someone was pressing buttons on the wall and people were screaming behind all the doors. The lady came back, and we were in the woods, and the feathered people were chasing us. I was scared and my chest hurt, and Renard was being weird and I screamed.”

 

Renard didn't move from his sheltered position, but his hands dropped from his ears and pressed hot and shaking over Harry’s ribs, fisting the fabric of his dark shirt. The circle surrounded Lucy as she cried, random words breaking through the tears. “It hurt! They came…blood…it was on me…s-scared.” 

 

“Shh love, that's enough. You were so brave, little heart. Shhhh.” Arristor somehow cradled all three of them, rocking back and forth. His hands shook as he petted his submissive’s light brown hair, pressing his lips against her head. The Beta would reach out randomly and pat the other two who were also whispering their own versions of comfort. 

 

Harry just held onto the pup in his lap, and weathered the time of grief. Much too soon to remember. He thought, while a foreign brush of magic settled over the group that Harry quickly pinpointed as the house's now unique magical signature. It was comforting in a way that a weighted blanket would be.

 

He dispelled the magic animals, and banished the long forgotten mugs back into the kitchen as the time slowly ticked by. Lucy looked half asleep now but was avidly listening to Theodore as he spun the wild story of he and Harry going to Edinburgh and talking to the bridge trolls. Even Arristor was listening with his chin laying on top of Lucy’s head after he slowly went through the motions of applying her medicine and ointment onto her peach wings, giving them all time to wind down.

 

“Oh I know! How about a game of exploding snap, now that we have an actual deck!?” Teddy offered, an obviously fake smile twitching on his lips. The teen was trying so hard to distract the younger children, and Harry could have sworn he felt his heart swell with even more love for the kind hearted boy he had the honor of calling son. 

 

---

It was well past ten pm when Arristor ushered his tired bonded into the shared sleeping room and Harry picked up an already half asleep Renard and settled him into their own room. It didn't take long at all for the five year old to conk out once he changed and had his teeth brushed. Harry left after making sure to set up some spells around the bed just in case the boy woke or his heart rate increased. Once in the kitchen, he rolled up his sleeves and started manually cleaning the dirty mugs in the sink.

 

The door to the main sleeping room opened and softly clicked shut. Pausing, Harry shut the tap off and listened when no one came out of the hall after the sound of the door closing. There was a thump and the heavy silence that fell was shattered by a heaving sob. 

 

Harry set the last mug back down in the sink and braced himself against the edge, squeezing his eyes shut. The heavy sobs coming from Arristor tore at him, and reminded him of a time when he was shattered beyond repair. A strangled keen echoed down the hallway, and Harry had the vague feeling that the other man was calling for something. 

 

Someone.

 

Someone, who would never answer the strange call again.

But he could.

 

Grabbing two of the mugs he already cleaned, Harry summoned a calming draught and silently made tea to the soundtrack of the other man crying. Mugs prepared, Harry took a big breath and grabbed a blanket off of the floor before walking down the hallway.

 

Compared to an hour ago, the man was a wreck. His well maintained white blond hair fell around his crumpled body in a tangled mess, it seemed he had clawed at his chest as well considering the blood Harry could see staining his shredded sleep shirt. The Beta was curled into a tight ball with his clawed hands clutching at his chest as if in pain.

 

He probably was in pain. 

 

Silver scales could be seen on his upper arms and his back was twitching as if his wings were to burst out any moment. And they did, not even a second after Harry thought of the possibility. Silver wings with robin egg blue hues draped limply against the floor as soon as they appeared, twitching weakly with each sob. The dark bruises under his eyes from this morning seemed to have reappeared, telling Harry that the man probably had been having a melt down nightly and hasn't been sleeping properly since the incident. 

 

Another piercing keen tumbled out between breaths as Arristor tore at his shredded shirt. Eyeing the four marks visible on the other's chest, the man seemed to be scraping over the one that was a light gray compared to the stark black of the other three, Harry started to shush the man.

 

“Okay Arristor, let's get you up and warm yah?” Harry wasn't going to tell the man that he was alright, because it was quite obvious that he wasn't. Crouching down he draped the blanket over the quacking shoulders and drooped wings, wrapping an arm overtop of it. At the touch the other instantly quieted and a questioning sound bubbled out. 

 

“I got something warm for you to drink in the kitchen. Hey, stop that. You're hurting yourself.” He scolded gently, catching a clawed hand in its ascent to the already scratched up chest. “Come on, let's get you up.” Tears fell freely still, but the endless sorrow was starting to fade from the other’s soul and magic, the grief so strong that Harry could taste it in the air of the narrow hallway. With a huff, he slung the arm he already had in his grip around his head and hefted the other up. 

 

Arristor seemed to be tracking since he matched the slow steady steps back to the main room. Depositing the upset Dragel onto the couch and tucking the blanket around his form, Harry quickly grabbed the mugs of tea and handed Arristor the potion laced one first, watching closely as the man inhaled the warm liquid.

 

The mug was emptied soon enough and hazy gray eyes looked up at him. 

 

“Another?” Arristor croaked, holding up the now empty cup while whipping at his face. Nodding, Harry took the mug and gave the other the second he had in hand predicting the need for the warm beverage. Harry could tell the calming draught was taking its effect and nodded, dropping the empty mug off into the sink.  

 

Entering back into the quiet room Harry eyed the torn piece of clothing, wondering if the wounds needed treatment or not. A clawed hand started to ascend back to its owner's chest, and Harry stepped forward to stop the man from clawing at himself again only to let out a breath when he simply patted the place he had been gouging himself at.

 

“S’fine. All scabbed over already.”

 

A heavy feeling still lingered around the man and like a physical presence it seemed to weigh down his normally upright shoulders. Harry hesitated on leaving him alone and reckoned he could, at the very least, remain with Arristor until the other went to bed or asked to be left alone. Harry planned to sit on the other side of the couch when Arristor suddenly grabbed his wrist, stopping him. Gray eyes shifted to the left, but he tugged gently at Harry, a small blush coating his already pink from crying face. 

 

“Can I hold you?” 

 

Oh..erm .

 

Harry knew he was awkward with adults. He was much better with children, their hurts and needs being easy to solve and comfort. He knew that Arristor wasn't trying to get close to him to use him, but he couldn't recall the last time someone living held him. 

 

When it came to his clients, Harry didn't really do comfort. They paid for his services, he brought XYZ back for a little chat, then he brought them back into Death’s embrace. Harry found throughout his career that people went funny when consumed by grief or faced with death. Some grieved (And grieving in itself came in hundreds of forms), others got angry, and a handful celebrated the dead and held them in fond memories. Harry himself stood as Death's sentinel, observing, probably feeling more than he should as an unbiased party, but very rarely interacting more than necessary.  

 

Arristor however was someone he was starting to care about, and Harry understood that the man was in mourning. 

 

His shuffling step towards the blond was enough for the man to pull him into his side, moving his arm enough to untuck the blanket and wrap Harry in a cocoon of his arms and the soft fabric, wings now slightly curling around Arristor and his form. Harry was surprised at the strength of the hold, but as he heard the others heartbeat steadily slow down, he felt himself relax into the firm chest. 

 

It was odd. But not completely unpleasant. 

 

“Sorry. This calms me down the fastest, aside from a good comfort feed.” Arristor’s voice came out raspy, and he snuffled one last time. Harry just nodded, understanding to an extent. He had noticed over the meal at the Kalzik’s and the meeting with the families that Dragels seemed to be a tactile group of beings. Feeding each other, constantly brushing against one another, and those bonded blatantly displaying their affection and love to their circle, family, and friends. 

 

Even the Pareya this afternoon seemed particularly honed in to him through the whole ordeal, but thankfully not touching him much. Spindly arms tightened their iron hold on him slightly, and he heard the other release a sigh and shift, those silver wings disappearing. As if reading his previous thoughts, the man spoke softly.

 

“I noticed that you didn't initiate direct contact with any of the adults today.” 

 

Was this share your insecurity hour ? Harry thought sarcastically, but still shrugged and nodded.

 

“Adult contact when I was younger meant I was going to be hurt. I had major issues with… a lot of adult figures in my life that reinforced my tendency not to trust them. Now as a Necromancer it…burns?” The arms, that impossibly tightened further at his first admittance, loosened suddenly, and a sharp inhale told him he worried the other.

 

“Am I hurting you?”

 

“No. No, you're alright. I'm just a bit uncomfortable, I've really only had one person that tends to touch me, and they're a bit… unconventional, I would say. As a Necromancer… we tend to run cold, colder when we are working. The dead don't have a light, they don't produce heat, but they do crave it. Other’s touch is a bit jarring in that sense because they give off warmth, I’ve become used to having it taken. With the combination of my past and that… Well, I'm trying to work on it.” He trailed off not knowing what else to say or how to say it. Slowly the arm wrapped around him went back to its firm hold on him.

 

“Is this okay?”

 

“It’s-it’s not unpleasant.” He admitted.

 

“Do the children bother you? I haven't even thought of stopping them from clinging on to you and-”

 

“The kids are fine.” He cut the man off “I raised Theo. I know how much contact a child craves and would never deny them that need. I’ve always been okay with a kid's touch, even when I was younger. I think it's because I know they aren't trying to get close to me with ill intentions, their souls are clean, and until they hit their majority, their magic isn't as active. I know Renard, Windra, and Lucy are in my protection”

 

“And me?”

 

“You’re Teddy’s. You're one of mine now too, Arristor.” There was a suspiciously wet sounding snuffle and not wanting the man to start weeping again, Harry asked one of the questions on his mind. “Do you need to feed?”

 

“The clinic has been giving me some blood, I should probably ask for more or one of the Kalziks might offer. Healer blood is like pure sugar for us so we only need a little.”

 

Harry nodded, reminding himself to ask how Necromancer blood is for Dragels. He wanted to help, but wasn't aware if maybe his blood would have negative consequences to those who drank it… Did the children need blood? Frowning, he added that question to the ever increasing list he needed to ask the Healers.

 

They simply sat there, and Harry secretly started to enjoy the warmth wrapped around him, it was pleasant. At some point, his eyes drifted close and he settled, letting his thoughts just be, and enjoyed the moment. An emerald green eye cracked open when one of the arms fell to his lap, and he glanced up, seeing Arristor asleep with his mouth slightly open. Chuckling quietly, he shifted over to get up and let the man lay down properly but squeaked when the remaining arm held him in place stopping him from moving. Glancing back, he rolled his eyes when it became clear that Arristor was still asleep.

 

Sighing he settled back down, and listened to the other's heartbeat until his own heart slowed to the same resting tempo. 

 

---

Kalzik Family Main Estate 

Quinn and Patrick

“I saw how you looked at him today.”

 

“Who?” Patrick snorted but continued his evening stretches, the steam in the room not thick enough to hide Quinns flustered expression from his keen eyes. He approached his son and started to help stretch out his shoulders while pressing down on points in his back where Quinn’s magic was building up.

 

Quinn had been working extra hours recently at the clinic, which was worrisome on its own mostly because while he kept to the Healer's diet and exercise like a Military Ace, Quinn often neglected to disperse his magic daily. The rest of the family had to take it upon themselves to work over his hands, arms, and shoulders whenever Quinn settled enough that they had an opportunity.

 

“Uh-huh. Just wait till your mother finds out, lord forbid if the rest of the family noticed.” Patrick teased.

 

“There is nothing to notice between Harry and I!”

 

“Oh Harry is it?”

 

“That’s completely-” Patrick pulled Quinn's arm to a punishing angle, cutting the rebuttal Quinn was going to conjure off. 

 

“Do not lie to me Quinton. I am not blind.” Quinn stiffened but then his body went lax in his Sire’s hold dropping his head, chin resting against his chest. They went through a few more stretches in silence, Quinn taking slow measured breaths calming his defensive attitude. “Nor am I saying you shouldn't consider him.” Quinn’s breath stuttered and he turned partially, looking up at his Sire in shock. “Out of the others you used to show interest in, he’s actually perfect, if not a bit protective of his own. But I should be happy since it would mean that protective streak would encompass you, and you'll have another person in your corner.”

 

Quinn was silent for a moment before his voice quietly spoke in Patrick's mind. “How could I let myself be happy? I don't deserve to even consider it.” The older Healer pulled his only son against his chest, feeling Quinn’s frame shake with repressed tears as years of hurt and self hatred laid themselves bare.

 

“You learned your lessons. Your mother and your family have watched you punish yourself ruthlessly over the past five years. She, Bharin, your siblings, and Kyle all worry about you constantly. I get messages from them too often to count saying things like you're pushing yourself too hard, running yourself ragged. Haven't you punished yourself enough?” He pulled his son away from him forcing his eyes to meet the almost matching pair. “Don't you deserve to be happy? Hasn't it been enough?”  

 

Quinn started to shake his head no and Patrick could see his magic start to curl in on itself and cloud his brain. Using Quinn’s bare shoulder to push his body up, Patrick stood, laying a hand in sweaty blond hair. “Don't answer.” The ‘not yet’ was left unsaid. Instead he pointed to the door leading to the prayer and meditation room, knowing Quinn needed time to ruminate on what he said and his own feelings. “Three laps around the compound and finish your prayers. I’ll be in my office and will have tea ready.”

 

When the door to his office opened two hours later, it was clear Quinn had taken the time to shower and get changed. Patrick was beyond pleased to see a spark in the other’s eyes that he hadn't seen in many years. Quinn fell into one of the plush dusty yellow chairs across from his desk, his lips twitching up into a wry grin. 

 

“It's not going to be easy, is it?” Patrick huffed, amused at the statement. Grabbing the glass pot on his left, the man poured his son a cup of Surajini’s special tea blend. 

 

Quinn had made his choice.

 

“I'm going to say no. If you didn't notice, he almost lashed out at me during breakfast but was amiable enough to listen to my apologies.” Patrick chuckled mirthlessly, recalling his interactions with the dark haired Necromancer “He also hated almost every second dancing with me. I don't think the man even noticed how much he was flinching and twitching each time my hand came back to his waist or touched him. I'll ask Arnav and Kishore how meeting the family went when I see them next.”

 

“Really? I didn't notice. I thought he danced like a fighter.” Patrick tipped his head in understanding, taking a drink of his tea.

 

“Bharin mentioned that he was a Battle Mage.” Quinn finally picked up his own cup and peered down, keen eyes observing the few tea leaves that escaped the strainer. 

 

“I was with him when that storm Gheyo from the Lebedov circle showed up. Harry seemed a bit peeved that the man let that fact slip. He’s going to have to acknowledge that with a realm full of fighters that he is not as inconspicuous as he is probably used to.”

 

“That and he is struggling with his magic sensitivity according to your mother.” 

 

“He said my soul was Twinkly .” Patrick was going to tease his son, but looking at Quinn’s face he simply hummed in agreement and drank out of his cup. Quinn had a warm smile on his face and was staring blankly at his reflection from the tea in his cup, thumb rubbing against the side of the thin porcelain. “ His eyes are like emeralds.”

 

“Very rare to find, much like the owner of those eyes.” Quinn nodded, though Patrick wondered how much he actually was hearing.

 

“I've always been fond of that color.” He mumbled, and Patrick settled back into his chair. Well it seemed that his son really had made up his mind. He would not betray Quinn’s trust and tell his sub, but if she hasn't figured it out by the time he has to leave in a few days, he’ll perhaps drop a hint or two. Hiram was due to arrive in a few days as well and he himself would be back in time for the hunt. He was tired from being away from his family so much, He missed his bonded. 

 

He missed his son.

 

Patrick looked back to Quinn who now had a goofy grin on his face, Arielle knew where his mind wandered off to, but the Beta reckoned that his thoughts were predictably circling somewhere around a handsome set of green eyes.

 

Notes:

She's short, but boy-oh-boy was this a pain in my ass. Next chapter is finally a new day!

Updates will be slower during the summer since work ramps back up for me, and I need to update some other stories. Working 7-5 doesn't give one much time to write ;)

Thank you so much for sticking around so far and reading this, all the kiddo's and comments are greatly appreciated and make my day! And thanks to Lokman for once again being a wonderful human, and Beta reading this for me.

Also Quinn is completely twitterpated isn't he?

Chapter 10: Four Strands

Summary:

Pixie wings, Fae things, and unsettled beings.

“Arielle, my Father is going to skin me when he catches sight of my hair.” Arristor all but whined from the couch. Harry glanced over from his spot in the kitchen, and winced at the tangled mess of long white blond hair the other was combing with his hands. They woke up about 30 minutes ago, groaning over stiff muscles and the blood stains from Arristor’s scratching on shirts and blankets. The blood was easily handled, but they had needed a good cup of tea (“Lots of sugar in mine please” Arristor had asked while his jaw popped with a yawn.) which Harry was just cleaning up and putting away the resulting cups.

 

“I can braid it for you?” He offered.

 

“You know how to braid?” Arristor winced as his own disbelief transferred to his voice, and shot Harry an apologetic smile. Harry snorted, and walked back to the couch dragging a high stool from the kitchen over and plopping down behind the man, grabbing his head, and forcing it to look straight.

 

“A) I do have friends, and many of them have long hair and B) One of those friends happens to be a very picky Veela who refuses to do her own hair. What style do you want?”

 

“A four strand if you can? I know a spell but it's only for three strands.” Harry settled into the chair and started separating Arristor’s hair for a Double rope braid, an somber air filling the room at the significance of what that braid most likely meant. Checking with his magic, Harry decided to add something special and with a bit of magic and a short ask, weaved in something that hopefully wasn't overstepping bounds. 

 

Braids meant a lot in some cultures, and while dealing with the dead and their family, Harry had learned about a lot of old family traditions performed to mourn and honor the dead. 

 

Arristor started speaking again and confirmed Harry's thoughts. “Four strands can mean a lot of things, but it's one of the many things the Fae and Pixie do to honor the dead. At the clinic, I didn't have the opportunity to do it myself, and I don't think the kids know how. I can ask my Father when he gets here but...” Harry hummed, finishing off the main and started sectioning off hair for smaller braids.

 

“Teddy knows how to do a simple pleat, but he could probably pick up how to do a four strand easily. I'm assuming that traditionally it would be a bonded or family member that would braid your hair? Three weeks?” Arristor turned his head to the side staring up at him, mouth slightly agar.

 

“Do you know Fae tradition?”

 

“No. But I know most of earth's traditions to honor the dead. Give me a while here, and I will naturally learn most beings' versions of mourning. Now face forward, I'm not done yet.” The Dragel must have cast a spell to detangle his hair since Harry noticed he hadn't hit a snag yet.

 

“Speaking of learning, we need to work out an education plan for everyone, though the families seemed most eager to lend a hand.”

 

“I know Ted and I need to be caught up, but it sounds like you're talking more about school.” He finished the three small rope braids on one side, and scooted his chair to work on the other half.

 

“The bonded circle takes over the responsibility of teaching its bonded, and supports them through any learning endeavors. Mostly, the individual would fund it themselves or apply for a scholarship. It gets a bit complicated when there are multiple underaged bonded. Since we can't expect them to finance themselves, and since I don't want their parents to think I'm already asking for money, I need to work out a budget. I need to contact or ask Windra’s and Lucy’s parents where they are in school and test Ted and Renard to see where they are. Renard will be old enough next year to go to one of the schools here.”

 

“I'm hearing a lot of ‘I’ where there should be a ‘we’ or even a ‘you’. When it comes to finances, I can pay for everything easily if my accounts can get transferred here.” Harry picked up some of the smaller braids and started to weave a base at the back of Arristors head casting a sticking charm as he drew his attention to twisting the large main rope braid up.

 

“Who did you bank with?”

 

“Gringotts, a goblin ran bank” Arristor hummed positively, keeping his head still.

 

“They have a branch here in Neverah, so you should be able to.” Picking up the small braids again, he started to weave a casing for the large braid making sure to stick to patterns of four. His brain stuttered a second as Arristor’s words registered.

 

“Wait…Does this mean the goblins knew about the multiple realms?” This time it was Arristors turn to chuckle.

 

“Earth is known to be extremely violent to ‘creatures’ and beings of magic. I wouldn't blame them if they did keep that knowledge to themselves” Harry finished off the complicated hairstyle and nodded to himself at a job well done. I can't argue with that logic . He thought of experiencing the prejudice himself while working as a Necromancer.

 

 He tapped the man's shoulder to tell him he was done and watched as Arristor instantly conjured a mirror. Eyes widened when he caught sight of the dark purple hair that made up the fourth strand in the main braid, the color hard to miss in his silver.

 

“Is that?” Harry smiled softly and nodded. That was something he was worried he misread.

 

“It’s Teriul’s and I borrowed a bit of her remaining magic to weave with it. She happily gave it for you. I-'' He looked down at the spot on the other’s chest he remembered seeing the grayed out bonding mark Arristor was scratching at last night. “I assumed that she was…” He trailed off, and Arristor nodded.

 

“The smaller braids?”

 

“For the six potentials you lost.” Arristor snuffled, gray eyes glazing over and he nodded again, turning around and pulling Harry down over the couch into a crushing hug.

 

“Thank you.” He whispered wetly. The sound of the main door opening down the hall had Harry sitting up and pulling away from the impromptu hug, casting his magic out. He recognized the soul as one he met yesterday, but couldn't place yet who it belonged to. 

 

Around the corner stepped Farnati Kalzik carrying a large tote of food in her arms. She wore a pretty draped golden, yellow Saree that gave her darker skin a cheery glow. She paused seeing the two up and awake but sent them a welcoming grin.

 

“Good morning! Mama sent me over to drop off some breakfast for you before we all head out for the day. Honestly expected everyone to still be asleep. Oh!” She patted down one of her sleeves, and withdrew a folded parchment. After hesitating a moment, it seemed she decided on handing it to Harry. “Mama wants to invite you over for dinner tonight as well.” Arristor shifted next to him but whatever he was about to say was cut off as the brown haired twin shook her head. “Don't argue with her. Plus Arnav is making biryani.”

 

Harry turned to Arristor and raised a brow having no idea what that was but teased the other anyway. “We mustn't argue with the lass Arristor. How can we say no to Arnav’s biryani?” The blond looked to Farnati exasperated but only sighed when she too simply raised a brow saying.

 

“Listen to Hadrian, and don't argue with the lass. Very wise words right there.” Seeing the defeated slope of Arristor’s prim posture, Harry patted him on the shoulder and headed to the kitchen counter where the food carrier was placed. 

 

“I’ll be heading out for my morning rounds, but I’ll see you six at dinner.”

 

Untying the bundle, Harry started to pull out the various containers while wishing the woman a good day as she walked out of the house in a swirl of yellow fabric.

 

“Papa? Who was that?” He heard Theo call from the bedroom.

 

“One of the twins brought us breakfast! You have time to take a shower before it's ready, Arristor is coming to help out Lucy and her wings. If Windra is awake, she can use Renard and I’s bathroom.” Arristor at the mention of his name and task simply tipped his head in acknowledgment and headed back to their shared room to wake the girls, if Theodore's shouting hadn't already done that.

 

Harry continued to unpack the bag, still pleasantly surprised at the wide array of color present in Breakfast food. He only had an inkling of an idea on what some of it could be based off of yesterday's breakfast, but he did recognize a good section of various flat breads, shoving a cheese paratha into his mouth while flicking a stasis charm on the loaded table. 

 

Humming, he made his way to his own room to wake Renard, running into a blurry eyed Windra in the hall. 

 

“Come on missy, let's get you cleaned up and awake.”

---

“When is your family coming, Ari?” Asked Ted, tilting his head to the left slightly.

 

They had all decided to just pass the containers around instead of using the plates Harry had set the table with. It didn't seem to bother the older Dragel who was currently trying a spinach green soup of some sort. The man tilted his head a bit mirroring the teen, and flicked his wrist to clean up a spill that Lucy was trying to hide from the two adults.

 

“My Sire is the only family I have that's still alive. He sent a message the same night as the incident, saying he will come the day after we get released from the clinic. He’s been off realm for a while, the air courts send him for the long term negotiations or as an ambassador if no other can attend”

 

“Isn't that today?” Arristor nodded, and passed the container to Windra who was seated next to him, grabbing a slice of flatbread with tomatoes embedded in it.

 

“I believe he should arrive around 10ish.” 

 

Harry took the container of the garbanzo bean dish from a fussy Renard, who scrunched his nose at half the things being passed to him, while casting a quick tempus. Seeing that it was currently 8:30, they had a bit of time before he was due to show up. Harry wanted to get his finances straightened up and after being informed by Arristor, he also needed to officially register himself, Theo, and Renard at a registration center. Remembering that Trysten mentioned the investigating Gheyo were coming ‘In the morning’ to ask questions, he added that to the first thing in his mental schedule, having no clue what time exactly they would arrive.

 

“Can we color after this?” Lucy asked, her overly large peach scaled wings quivering in excitement, after receiving a positive response from Arristor. Looking over to Windra he chuckled at her sleepy expression. 

 

“I believe that some of Windra’s family’s Pareya are coming with some toys and games this morning as well.” Arristor added, watching as the girl visibly perked up at that. Renard tugged at Harry’s sleeve, pulling the dark blue jumper he put on that morning.

 

“Will you read to us?” Harry reached over and grabbed one of the fruit dishes the boy seemed to like most, and handed him the container nodding.

 

“I can read to you tonight.”

 

“Bedtime stories!!” Lucy cheered “You and Renard can sleep with us tonight papa.” Obviously, the young submissive didn't notice that Arristor slept out in the living room last night. 

 

They continued to make plans as they finished eating. As he and Ted cleaned up after breakfast, the others gathered the art supplies and set up at the kitchen island and table, the plans being made now leaning into the fantastical.

 

“And-and then we can go see the Unicorns, and they will let us pet them and teach us how to dance with them!”

 

“Prance.” Corrected Arristor, Lucy scowled up at him.

 

“No, Dance silly. Like yesterday!” He blinked, but smiled down at his sub.

 

“Ah, apologies.”

 

“Can we go to the library and see if a Nytara wants to join?” Ask Windra. Harry found that for a child, she was very much a no nonsense type of girl, and so was happy to see that she too could be swept up in acts such as this. Ted dried his hands on a soft beige hand towel they found and flopped down at the table, grabbing some paintbrushes and paper and looking over at Winny.

 

“What's a Nytara?” Windra grinned, and held out her arms. Harry's wards on the door went off, but he recognized the signature so continued his task of manually tidying up, screwing lids back on to containers and putting them in the fridge.

 

“They're huge and hold the roof of the library up! They are super smart and love to learn new things.”

 

“I think you're forgetting to mention that they are dragons. Dragons are very cool.”

 

“Kyle!” Cheered the table, Arristor jumping a bit in his seat since his back was to the other and didn't notice him walking in. The green haired man grinned widely at the enthusiastic greetings from the children and flopped down at the table next to Teddy. Harry watched as the man seemed to pause when his eyes caught Arristor and flicked over to his braided hair. He did a strange thing with his magic that seemed to sooth the Air Dragel and bowed his head at the other, touching his forehead with the back of his fingers.

 

“My soul weeps with yours.” He said quietly. Arristor nodded, and Harry could tell he was pushing down his emotions.

 

“My heart is lightened. Thank you.” Kyle had started to say something when Harry’s presence was called over to Windra who wanted him to look at her picture of a Nytara.

 

---

 

Harry ignored the flux of magic coming from outside, getting used to the random burst of golden magic he now knew as the Portus spells. As it was becoming more obvious that the Kalzik compound was a beehive of activity, the brush of air magic was just another blip in the litany of spells. It seemed however, that Arristor recognized the signature as he jerked up over his hunched position from focusing on a detailed drawing of a maze he was making for Theo and Winny to solve. Lucy instantly noticed and excitedly placed her colored pencil down.

 

“Is it your Father!?” Arristor did not verbally respond but nodded stiffly and stood, rapidly casting straightening spells on everyone's outfits, and patting his hair (Even though the sticking charms Harry layered over it guaranteed that not a strand would go amiss). Harry stood as well, casting a look at the children.

 

“I’ll go get the door, children best behavior for Arristor’s Da, alright?” He received four nods and a thumbs up from Teddy who was trying to tidy the table, noticing by now that Arristor seemed to focus on cleanliness and neatness when nervous. 

 

Harry got to the door and outside was a short pale man with the same white blond hair as Arristor but with light blue eyes. His hair was slightly shorter than his son’s falling just past his shoulder. Half of it was pulled back with two small pleats looping around the back. Harry held back the visible reaction he had at seeing two pairs of iridescent wings protruding from the others back and not the scaled wings he had quickly become accustomed to seeing around the compound and Lucy’s back. A kaleidoscope of colors danced around onto the ground where the sun shined through the thin membrane, momentarily distracted him till his brain finally made the connection.

 

Pixie.

 

“Take me to my son…Now.” 

 

Harry nodded, choosing not to say anything about the growled demand, but turned and let the other in through the wards. Leading him into the hallway, they were met halfway by a pale Arristor.  Once father and son saw each other, the shorter man easily brushed past Harry and folded his son in a crushing embrace, wings wrapping around him. 

 

A cut off sob ripped its way out of Arristor’s throat and the man shushed him, leaning back enough to reach up and cup the wet cheeks.

 

“Oh, how my soul weeps with you my son.” Harry sensed that odd flux of magic that seemed to happen when others spoke those words.

 

“My-my heart is lightened.” Arristor choked out, leaning into his fathers palm. 

 

Not wanting to disturb the two, Harry walked back to the main door and slipped out. The sun was shining brightly and not a cloud was in the sky, his first thought was to take the children on a walk but he quickly dashed that idea since they all couldn’t stray far from Arristor without causing him undue stress. Arristor being the one to feel the effects first out of all of them, would be the only one to say if they had been separated for too long. Sighing, he walked around the deck intending to enter from the sliding door in the living room.

Halfway around the home, movement on the paths brought his attention to the left where he  spotted the two Pareya from Windra’s family walking down the trail from the main gate. 

 

They spotted him and waved, pleasant smiles on their faces. Harry waved back and settled against the house, basking in the sun, and waited for them to meet him on the deck. When they got close enough he called over to them.

 

“Come ‘round this way ladies!” 

 

“We have Windra’s clothes, and some that might fit Lucy.” The woman who spoke had warm brown hair set in ringlets that bounced with each step, her darker brown eyes blatantly roving over his figure. “You look…” She trailed off as the two joined him.

 

“Approachable?” Snickered the black haired woman whose hair in the sun had a noticeable dark violet hue to it, the A line cut allowing the strands to flutter in the wind and catch the rays. Harry looked down at his jumper clad self, and not for the first time, wondered what others saw him as. He was wearing one of Sirius’s old jumpers he took from Grimmauld, the knitted material hanging loosely on his smaller form. His jeans and trainers were also present, so in general he was in his ‘normal, just Harry’ clothing. 

 

He must have been quiet for too long as the other two seemed slightly worried. “She didn't mean that you didn't look approachable yesterday-”

 

“Yes, I did”

 

“It just looks like you’ve settled more now. Ummmm, more in balance! So Mr. Hadrian, Necromancer, sir-”

 

Harry tilted his head back and laughed, letting his muscles relax just a bit more to put them to ease. “Please, just call me Harry. I probably should have one more day till I'm properly back to rights, but yes, I was and still am slightly off balance as you said.”

 

The women both blink and tilt their heads in the same direction simultaneously, drawing another snort from Harry who started to lead them around back.

 

“Harry, I’m Amy by the way. But- are you? Well that is to say-I didn't actually think you were unsettled, with you being human and all we just tend to use that word, wait…are you human? Oh Arrielle, that's not what I wanted to ask! Us Dragels, or beings of magic are often faced with instances where we-our magic- becomes unbalanced. It stresses us out and it is overall detrimental to our health, so with you saying you're off balance it’s…”

“What can we do to fix it?” Harry paused at the slider, his own thoughts becoming as jumbled as Amy’s speech, truly not expecting the question or concern.

 

“Linnel!” Amy scolded her bonded, while reaching out for Harry’s closest hand. Seeing the movement he froze, but did not pull away. He did tell Arristor he was trying to get better. Amy noticed however, and instantly dropped his hand but still shuffled a little closer.

 

“I’m sorry if that was a bit too personal, we only met yesterday, but you're watching over our Windra. It upsets me that you do not feel balanced, even with all the people investigating, the Kalzik’s as your healers, and the new circle settling so nicely.”

 

Harry’s mind echoed with Arristor’s cries from last night and winced. I wouldn't say that they all were settled nicely.  Looking through the glass, Kyle had the kids all entertained with their backs facing the bank of windows, their eyes met over Lucy’s head and a slightly concerned look passed Kyle’s face. 

 

“I apologize for upsetting you.” He started off with, clenching his hand around the handle of the door. He could see Amy’s face in the reflection behind him, and continued as she opened her mouth to speak “However, It always takes my magic and instincts a while to settle after leaning too much on my Necromantic side. I was also informed that I have magic sensitivity, and that seemed to slow things down compared to my home on earth.” He opened the door, the sound drawing the attention of the kids, Windra producing a happy chirp at the sight of some of her family. Harry turned and ushered the two women in, making sure he had a gentle smile on his face. “I simply need some more time. No need to fret over me. Windra, how about you show them your and Lucy’s room? They brought clothes.”

 

Windra grabbed Lucy’s hand and nodded excitedly, eagerly informing the two all about the plans that they had made that morning. Harry couldn't feel Arristor or his father in the house telling him that they left, but most likely were just outside the wards. He could probably sense them if he flared his magic, but he did not want to push himself unnecessarily, because overall, he was feeling much better in comparison to the day before.

 

He smiled down at the boys and ruffled both of their hair, Ted’s currently slightly blue tinged, before flopping down on the couch and blowing out a big puff of air. The boys continued to chatter with Teddy correcting Renards grammar occasionally, but Kyle leaned over the couch and stared down at him.

 

“ ‘No need to fret’? Harry, what's wrong?” Huffing, he pushed the other’s face away from him with a gloved hand. 

 

“I can rightly say that I have not had so many people hovering around me for nearly a decade. I. Am. Fine. They just commented about how I seemed unsettled, and I informed them that it will probably be another day till I'm back to sorts.” Kyle used the back of his own hand to slap away Harry’s. 

 

“Yeah, as Pareya it probably rubbed their instincts wrong that a member of their extended family wasn't comfortable at ‘home’, or that something was bothering you. Honestly, it bothers my instincts as well.” A quick hand pinched at the knitted sleeve as his eyes roamed over Harry’s form only to narrow suspiciously. “Have you asked Arristor to replace the dampening spell on you?”

 

“As you know, he’s with his father.”

 

“It's quarter past ten. You had all morning.”

 

“We were eating and playing with the kids.”

 

“It takes five seconds.”

 

Harry was leveled with a look that Madam Pomfrey would be proud of, and he shrunk back slightly averting his eyes. Kyle sighed, and released his arm, leaning over the couch more to look him in the eye. “Mine won't be the strongest, but it should hold for a few hours.” The green haired man shrugged and offered his hand out. Harry waited for the rush of cool magic he experienced the last two times, but nothing happened. Glancing up, he noted that Kyle had yet to move any closer…was he?

 

Kyle stood his ground and waited for the prickly man to say it was okay to cast the spell over him. Arnev had pulled him aside that morning before heading out with Alejandro, and informed him vaguely to avoid direct contact unless it was initiated, only for Quinn to say almost the same moments later as he left for the morning shift at the clinic. Emerald green eyes peered back at him, and Kyle swallowed trying to hide his nervousness at the gaze. 

 

Then Harry lent over and pressed his head against his palm.

 

A dusting of color spread to his ears at the impossibly adorable site of the Necromancer looking as if he was waiting for pets. This was not what Kyle had in mind, or how he thought Harry would react. He assumed the man would eventually verbally give his permission, and Kyle would then cast, or he would have to get Quinn or his mother to explain to the Wizard how bad it could be for his health if he continued walking around in pain from the magic around him.

 

Quickly casting the spell, he watched as the man let out a sigh, and Kyle smiled when the head  subtly leaned further into his hand. And just to make Quinn jealous, he risked flexing his fingers once, scratching Harry’s scalp before drawing away from the feathery soft hair. 

 

Harry closed his eyes and just sat and enjoyed the…calm. The flare of the ports no longer demanded his attention, the melody of the house now a small hum, the headache that had been building with each interaction today blessedly subsided. His own magic curled languidly around his form, bringing more comfort in its docile presence, no longer seeking other things like a hyperactive guard dog.

 

Theodore came around and settled against his side, and he wrapped his arm around his son and leaned his head over top of the teen's own, humming a long note. Kicking off his shoe’s he tucked them under him and pulled the blanket off the back of the couch, finally opening his eyes. Renard stood in front of them, looking unsure if he should do something and anxiously twisting his transfigured shirt in his small hands.

 

Smiling, he leaned over and scooped the boy up, depositing him across his and Ted’s laps and wrapping the three of them in the blanket. Kyle had his back to them but was messing with the remote, switching between the channels on the T.V before settling on what seemed to be a kid’s show.

 

“Alright you three, I’ll go check on the girls but will head out afterwards. Did you get the invite to dinner?”

 

Harry nodded. “Yes, your sister Farnati delivered it along with breakfast.”

 

“And you ate already?” The other questioned, and Harry rolled his eyes much to Ted's amusement (Since the boy was not allowed to roll his own eyes).

 

“Did I not say that we ate and played around this morning?” Kyle just chuckled and gave them a thumbs up.

 

“You are staying in a compound owned and run by a whole clan of Healers. Welp, I have a date with my girlfriend but I’ll see you around.”

 

Eventually Windra and Lucy came skipping back in and joined them in the cuddle pile, Amy and Linnel setting up a corner by the table with a whole shelf of art supplies and games. They were halfway through the second episode of D'artagnan’s Daring Discoveries, when the wards hummed and the sound of the door opening down the hall alerted the rest of the group of Arristor’s return.

 

He stepped out from the hallway with slightly red eyes and holding hands with his father. The Beta’s magic instantly wisped out to attach itself to his bonded and brushed against Harry. Gathering that he might have strained the bond a bit, Harry nudged his son while opening his arms so the lad could go to his oldest bonded.

 

Ted seemed to notice or had felt that the bond had been tested and rushed over to the man, wrapping his thin arms around his waist. Lucy clambered off the couch and also joined them, soon followed by Windra. Harry watched as the circle all stood cuddling into the oldest of their bonded who obviously was feeling upset, trying to comfort him the best that they could. 

 

Harry stood and folded the blanket back across the couch before reaching a hand out to Renard. He had planned to go to their room or see if he wanted to play with any of the games Windra’s family brought when Arristor wetly cleared his throat.

 

“Father, let me introduce you to my bonded. This here is Lucy, my submissive. And this is Windra. And this young man is Theodore. Everyone, this is my father Ciciro Zephyrinus.” Harry couldn't tell what rank the man would fall under, but it didn't matter seeing as the elder easily dropped down and offered the children their own greeting and a hug to which all accepted. 

 

“Pater, I want to introduce you to the head of our new family circle.” Harry knew that he signed the paperwork and they discussed it yesterday, but was surprised the other was introducing him as his new head of house with such ease. Harry wanted to confirm with the man one last time before he headed out to register, since once he did that, the paperwork he signed with Surajini would be filed and it would be official to their government, not just Harry’s possessive magic. “This is Hadrian Black-Peverell”

 

“Harry is fine.” He quickly amended, dipping his head briefly in greeting and picking up Renard.

 

“You must call me Cici or Ciro then. I apologize for being rude at the door.”

 

“No need, I understand. Theo is my eldest son, and this is my second, Renard." Renard buried his face into his neck shyly, and Harry patted him gently on the back. “Renard, say hello to Arristor’s Da.”

 

“Hello” The shorter man grinned and chuckled warmly at the adorable teal haired boy. Harry turned and waved a hand over to Windra’s family’s Pareya, who stood quietly at the table.

 

“And here are two of Windra’s family, Amy and Linnel.” The woman exchanged pleasantries and soon they were all seated around the table talking, with Ciro asking the children all kinds of questions. As the group got acquainted Harry noticed that Ciro stayed touching his son the whole time, Arristor also seeking out the touch constantly. It was the happiest he’d seen the stoic man in the short time he had known him.

 

Have I not been giving him enough touch? Harry recalled the other stating that touch grounded and settled him the fastest, and swallowed down the bitter feeling of falling short. While Harry understood and had seen over the past day that Dragels were touchy, he might not have recognized the impact it had to their beings as Dragels. He kept thinking like they were human, forgetting that they had a whole different set of instincts and urges he probably would never fully understand. His animagus form and those instincts that bled over, were the closest he would get. 

 

Harry felt as four people passed the outer wards and stood, glancing out the window in time to spot a group of dark, armored clad individuals approaching the house. 

 

These must be the investigators . 

 

Grimacing at the window, Harry fixed his expression and passed the table, stopping briefly to lean over Arristor’s shoulder and whispered gently that the investigators were there. Ciro and Amy both looked over at that, clearly hearing him and he awkwardly smiled at them making sure to pat Arristor on the shoulder. 

 

“I’ll be talking to them, feel free to join if you want.” Arristor stood and walked with him slightly away from the table.

 

“We will get the kids into one of the rooms, if I can slip away I’ll try to join.” 

 

As Harry walked down the hallway and approached the door, a bubble of dark amusement floated into his mind. Would history repeat itself for a third time? Would one of the Gheyo demand to see someone in his household?

 

Notes:

So Arristor's Da is a Pixie! This chapter is mostly set up for some future stuff thats going to happen, but it also gave Arristor some more time to develop as a character.

Next chapter is looking to be massive, so Yay for you guys! How are you predicting the interview is going to go?

Chapter 11: The Inquisition

Summary:

Investigations, clothes, registration, and a chonk of a chapter. :)

The sight that greeted him once he opened the door was the marginally impressive site of four individuals completely outfitted for a fight. Harry eyed the three men who stood rigidly behind the woman with short cropped black hair with a stripe of white that ran through the left side. She had yet to look up from the file in her hands filled with a stack of papers, and despite the fact she stood at 5’ 5’’ her aura and magic gave her a larger presence.

 

All the men stood out in their own ways. One towered over his three other investigators, standing equivalent to Bharin. His blond hair was buzzed close to the scalp, with daggers sheathed on both sides of  his ribs. There must have been at least twelve, ten inch blades tucked against his flex suit armor, and that was just with Harry’s first glance.  No doubt he had more tucked away somewhere. 

 

His gaze drifted to the right as he leaned causally against the door frame. The other two men were almost polar opposites of each other.

 

One, an honest to Merlin Samurai who looked like he just ate a whole lemon. The other was already smiling at him, warm dark skin softening the sharp edges of his face, one hand tucked into one of the many pockets on the vest he wore and the other hand gauntly waving. His dark brown hair was pulled up into what Ted would call, a man bun.

 

However, they have stood in silence long enough.

 

“Got enough blades on you my tall fellow?” Harry couldn't help but tease, wiggling his fingers in the blond's direction. Mr. Smiles grin widened, and that was about the only reaction he received from the four. 

 

Tough crowd.

 

Sweeping his magic subtly over them, he also checked in with the house to get a second opinion of the group. “I'm assuming you're the investigators?”

 

A page turned in the file, and the woman nodded. “Yes.”

 

A positive tug from the house along with a brush of caution allowed Harry to step away from the door and escort the four in. A pen somehow materialized in the woman's hand and it was poised over the file as they walked down the hall.

 

“Are you the recognized head of this Circle and or Clan?” She asked in a monotone voice.

 

“Yes, Miss…?”

 

“My name is Nelja, to my right is Marshal and left are Xeo and Gwen.” Harry could sense multiple affinities and asked the question at hand.

 

“Call me Harry. And what faction do you work for?” Harry could hear voices coming from the girls’ room, happy that the children wouldn't be encountering this group. 

 

Marshal, the tall one, spoke up. “We are a suite that has been specifically assigned together by the General Council for this investigation. We serve the general public or the Royal Faction at large.”

 

The brunette chuckled, “In other words, we do not take orders from any individual section, and are the most neutral because of the mixed elements.” As they neared Lucy’s and Windra’s room, Arristor’s leith form stepped out from the room and shut the door, cutting off Renard’s shy voice asking if he could play with something. From the corner of his eye, Harry caught the woman faltering slightly in her step. 

 

Only for a moment.

 

Arristor joined them, falling just behind Harry’s right shoulder as who Harry assumed as Gwen, continued his explanation. “There are section specific training suites and squads that fall under one Royal and affinity, but soulscreams are normally handled by the General. You can request for a section to investigate as well, or for them to work with the General Investigation Squad such as ours.'' 

 

The table had been cleared and Harry gestured at the group to sit, settling down himself at the head of the table with Arristor claiming the seat to his right. Nelja took the other end laying the folder down and spreading out some of the paperwork and photos,  Marshal and Gwen flanked her side standing behind her chair. Xeo walked further past the table and gazed out of the window, his arms crossed over his chest, and a deep frown remaining on his face. 

 

“And what would Trysten fall under then?” The woman's hands froze in their sorting through photos, and looked up for the first time with intense ice blue eyes.

 

“Who?” 

 

Harry’s magic jerked and the hair on the back of his neck stood on end, as her voice took a frigid tone. 

 

“Sorry, just one of the Medics that stopped by that first day.” He explained, rubbing at the back of his neck and praying that Arristor’s poker face was better than his. “He explained suites to me. Just realized he must have given me some shoddy information.”

 

He chuckled and shrugged, placing both hands on the table in an open position. Harry would just have to wait for the blonde menace to show up again to ask him himself. Tilting his head and holding eye contact with who clearly was the Ace in the squad, Harry drew the conversation to the matter at hand.

 

“Now, I’m assuming you have some questions for me, and I have Lucy’s side of the story for your report.” Arctic eyes stared at him until her posture settled back into something passive, and eventually she looked down and dragged a page from her layout to sit in front of her.

 

“We request a full recount of the incident from your point of view starting from…” She glanced over at another page, “Starting from your arrival with one Theodore Lupin-Peverell.”

 

“I don't know what time of day it was or where exactly we were, the light from the portal faded and the first thing I noticed was the stench of death.” Harry leaned back against the chair and folded his hands together, realizing he forgot to change out of his casual clothes and mentally shrugged. “There were bodies in every direction, in all manner of form and dress. It was clear however, that there were two sides of a fight, and that's when I heard Lucy screaming.”

 

“That is the Dragel submissive Luceal Jauques?”

 

“Yes. It was her scream that brought my attention to the active conflict. At the time it was clear that the defensive party had claimed the high ground with only two adult fighters left standing, and what seemed to me, three smaller forms huddled in the grass. Based on the scream, I assumed it was a child’s and thus all three must be children. Between the winged beast attacking the group, Ted’s eyes being glued to the hill, and the fact that there were children, I made the judgment call that those on the hill were the innocent party.”

 

“Did you know what or who were attacking? Have you seen them on your realm, Earth?” 

 

“I didn't know anyone, and no I’ve never seen beings like that before.” He paused, then corrected his statement. “Actually for a second I thought they were a Coven of Veela, what with the feathers and all, until I got a second look.” Nelja’s pen moved swiftly across the paper and Harry continued. “There was a group of five diving to attack Arristor and Teriul, and I cast three Reducto curses before shadow stepping to the top of the hill.”

 

Sharp eyes flicked to Arristor’s form at the mention of his name but returned to her paperwork.

“This would be Teriul Vido, Heiress of the Vido clan?” Harry didn't know if that was her last name, but Arristor spoke up next to him on the right.

 

“Yes, that's correct.”

 

“You said that you Shadow Stepped to the top of the hill,-” She gestured to his form with the pen in her hand, “And how exactly did you accomplish this? It says here that you are reportedly a human Necromancer.”

 

“Perhaps my definition of Shadow Step and yours differ.” Harry started off, deciding that a little impromptu lesson might be needed. “For a Necromancer, we step into the plane between the folds of the living and that of the dead. Technically, one only shadow steps on the second plane. Traveling any deeper is just asking for your soul to be dragged down by those remaining on the fifth. Shadows are simply the first plane that exist and are accessible to those who know how to utilize them, which is what I imagine your Shadow Faction most likely uses. I don't know how or if you travel in the shadows between realms, but I would have to guess you use the second plane as well, or perhaps the more risky third plane, also known as the void.” 

 

Everyone in the room blinked, taking in the information. Gwen tilting his head a smidge before curiously asking. “Wait, so all shadows are Portals?”

 

Harry shrugged and rolled his hand around. “Portal, Plane, Layer, they're all words to explain the same thing, but yes. It is why Necromancers or those seeking out Dark or Black magic usually work at night and ideally on a New moon. A Crescent and Half are also easier, especially in the winter months. It's also the reason one finds the dead more active over that time frame, the shadows linger.”

 

“You reportedly raised the dead in the light of day, and we are still considered far from our winter months.” Even though Marshel didn't directly ask him a question, Harry knew what the man wanted. 

 

“Yes, I did. It’s easier to seek out the shadows of the dead (What we call Shades) at night, I’m not implying that it's impossible to do the same in the day. Also, I wasn't working with Shades, but with Souls.”

 

“We’ve gone off course.” Nelja sent a sharp look at Gwen, who winced but nodded. “You had just Shadow Stepped to the top of the hill.”

 

“Mmhmm. Right, well, Arristor was doing a marvelous job at tearing those attacking to shreds with his wind. He noticed right away when we arrived- or perhaps felt Teddy- and asked me if the Royals were informed. I did not know who or what they were so did not respond. Lucy was screaming for everything to stop and the other two were bloody and scared. It was then when Teriul was killed, and Arristor was all that remained aside from myself to protect the children. Everyone was crying, even Ted who did not know the woman, and I decided to finish the fight as quickly as possible. I set Theodore down with the children and shot off a few Blood Boiling curses to give me enough time to bargain with Mother.” 

 

“Were you planning on letting the fight continue longer than necessary when you clearly had the skills to finish it off swiftly? Who is Mother?” Harry gave the woman an unimpressed look.

 

“Mother Death, clearly. One does not just waltz into her plane and take what they want, that's a fast way to get yourself and all who you hold dear snuffed. At the time, I was unaware that it was…legal to be a Necromancer in this realm, not that I even knew I was in a different realm. To do what I did on earth would have had me at the executioner's block along with Ted, quicker then you can say Quidditch. So yes, if the prospects seemed more positive I would have never used my Necromancy.” 

 

There was a soft chime before a small blue screen opened up to Nelja’s right, the woman looked at it and sighed. Grabbing one of the many pieces of parchment, she stood folding it and the now letter sized paper disappearing with a rush of magic. She pointed to Marshal as she held up the other hand, halting Arristor halfway out of his seat.

“I’m being summoned. Continue with the interview Marshal. I may still be with the Council by the time you are finished, but report into Headquarters and give a full report to me before continuing with your current assignment.”

 

“Yes, Ace.” All three men chorused  back, Marshal moving briefly to take the seat that had been abandoned and picking up the pen. Nelja’s cold gaze scanned the occupants in the room once, before she pivoted and briskly left the room. The sound of the door snapping shut moments later, indicating that she left.

 

As if her presence was holding the three men up on strings, all the Gheyo slumped marginally, Gwen going so far as to groan while scratching at his neck and plopping down into the chair next to Marshal. Raising an amused brow at Arrisotor whose lips twitched in response, Harry looked at the tall blond.

 

“Shall I continue then? There's not much left on my side of things.”

 

“Please do.”

 

“A little bit more on Necromancers, or well me. When ordering souls, especially when working with more than seven, it's easier if not necessary to give simple commands. I wasn't too worried about the individuals fighting against my commands considering they all assumedly died protecting those on the hill. I guess I could have raised the fallen enemy but would have had to focus most of my control with them. Soul’s are finicky, technically I brought them back to life and those individuals have their own will, a Necromancer has to be careful that they keep to their end of the deal.” Seeing the questions forming on Gwen's face, he continued. “When I talked to death, her demand was that all the dead must be returned within a certain time frame. Let’s say it's a different situation and I raised the dead and didn't return the soul. Mine will be taken as payment, and now someone with a blank body and no ties is running around wreaking havoc to the Gods plans. A punishment worse than death awaits those who are foolish enough to cheat and lie to Death.”

 

Sighing he tapped at the table with a gloved hand. “Souls have their own will, and when I bargained and called with death I asked specifically for those who died protecting the children. Promising the souls that they would not feel the pain of their death, and to finish what they died doing. That was all wrapped up with my own magic and desire to protect my son and those living around me. Are we all following?” Looking around the room, everyone nodded and looked intrigued with what he was telling them. 

 

Humming he conjured a mini field, bright dots behind an emerald green, and darker green dots scattered down below. “I told Arristor to stay behind me and protect the children, and if reinforcements come they must remain behind me. I did this because the easiest thing to impart onto the souls I just summoned was to attack all who remained alive in front of me.” Black dots flared up and ‘flew’ around the lower field. “My attention was mostly with death so I can't give you many details on the fight. I know that it finished relatively fast, and I asked for a bit more time for loved ones to say goodbye to those who wanted.”

 

“You were impaled during the fight and were transported to the Hospital along with the circle, correct?” Marshal asked, looking at a new piece of paper with an image of what he thought was himself before he collapsed. Waving his hand through the diagram, Harry dismissed the image.

 

Merlin, what is with Dragels and the word impalement?

 

“Yes, I was.” 

 

“Anything you would like to add before we continue with Lucy’s side?”

 

“Were you told about Renard?” There was a pause as Marshal shuffled through the folder, and he scanned some of the documents.

 

“It’s been reported that the unknown Merrow child will be going by the name Renard and had been originally named 27. There is also a side note added later about something concerning masks taking people.” Arristor let out an unhappy grumble, and crossed his arms across his chest.

 

“ 27 is not a name. He didn't have one, and so Harry named him.” Before the conversation got derailed again, Harry quickly cut back in. It took a bit longer to explain Lucy’s perspective and explain what actually occurred and Renard’s reactions to some things that she spoke on. Arristor added a few details that slipped between the cracks while the circle were alone such as that one of the masked people she spotted in the hallway had a funny walk, and one person in a closed room was yelling out asking where they were.

 

They sat in comfortable silence as Marshall finished off writing something with a flourish.

 

“We done King?” Gwen asked, leaning back in his chair and balancing on the back two legs. Marshall sighed but nodded, while gathering the paperwork and placing them methodically back into the folder. The folder itself was looking to be twice the size it did when they first got here.

 

“All that's left is a quick welfare check if you don't mind bringing the kids out.” Considering that the ‘mean’ one the children seemed to not like was gone, and they wouldn't be asking them any pressing questions, Harry turned to the Beta next to him and raised a brow in question. Arristor got a look on his face that Harry assumed was him checking the bonds before he stood from the table and tucked in the chair.

 

“As long as you don't ask them any questions pertaining to the investigation, I'll go get them.”

 

 Only a few moments later he could hear the clattering of the group coming down the hallway with the lower tones of Arristor’s father asking how the interview/investigation had been. The three remaining investigators curiously seemed to perk up at the ruckus that is four children asking unending questions. Ted was the first to spot them still around the table, and as the investigators all stood, his son attached himself to his side.

 

Much like his own Teddy shaped leech.

 

“You alright papa? Where is the scary lady? Are you all done?” Harry chuckled and reached down to ruffle the brown hair, Gwen answering before he had the chance to formulate a response.

 

“The scary lady had to leave much to our relief!” Marshal coughed and shoved the long haired man's head to the side. Gwen just laughed and waved his hands in Marshal’s direction. “Well to mine and Xeo’s, relief.” Xeo let out a displeased grumble and he corrected himself once again “Okay, to my own relief.”

 

The kids all found this interaction hilarious and were giggling behind their hands and the Pareya’s legs in case of Lucy. The three Gheyo all slightly relaxed their forms at the sound of the children's enjoyment. Marshal sent a meaningful look at Gwen before crouching down to be more eye level with the kids.

 

“We just want to make sure that everything is going well with you three, any people you don't like, or objects that have made you nervous. Have you been behaving for your healers? Arristor treating you well?” At the last question Ciro grumbled unhappily that his son was being questioned.

 

Lucy stepped out from behind Linnel attaching herself to Arristor’s pant leg. “It's been super entertaining and Papa and Arristor have been really really good! We got to see our family last night and now Arristor’s papa is here as well! Ummmm, the healers have been feeding us a lot!”

 

Scooping up his submissive, Arristor explained a bit further. Marshall standing as well. “We have our first appointment with the mind healer tonight, Lucy met with a wing rehabilitator yesterday and will be seeing her official one tonight, and Theodore has no additional appointments at this time.”

 

Marshal stoically nodded at the information, but Gwen standing behind him was beaming at the group clearly showing his pleasure at the information.

 

“If you have no more information for us at this time, we will take our leave and stop interrupting your morning.” Arristor tilted his head in acknowledgment then paused.

“Actually, do you mind taking Harry and his kids to the registration center?”

 

“I don't mind!” Gwen instantly volunteered.  

 

“I’ll join as well” Xeo finally joined ranks with the other two and looked at Harry and Ted. Renard at this point was looking at Lucy in her Beta’s arms and hopefully looking up at Harry, who easily knew what the little boy wanted and scooped him up into his arms. 

 

Marshal remained silent for a bit longer before nodding his acceptance, arms crossing over his wide chest. “We might as well all go. You have no contracted, or bonded gheyo yet.” 

 

Harry, while thankful that the silver/blond Beta was making sure he got to where he needed to be, was still concerned with stressing the bond between Teddy and him so soon after it had already been slightly strained. “Arristor are you sure Ted can go?” He shuffled, and was clearly thinking about it.

 

“Emotionally and instinctually, I have absolutely no problem with it, in fact I'm quite pleased you get some time separate from us with your sons. I know that the bonds start to get stressed after 30ish minutes and it's straining at 45…”

 

“I think I started to feel the strain as well before you came back.” Added Teddy, gently rubbing at his chest as if he could still physically feel the strain that the healers and everyone around them talked about.

 

“I've been to the center before, we can port directly in.” Marshal added, turning to Harry “If you start off with the eldest, I can drop him off here before reporting to the courts, or joining Nelja in her report.”

 

“How long will that take?” 

 

“People have started coming in from the other realms for the hunt, so the registration should be overstaffed to compensate for the predicted registration influx. Depending on the line, 15 minutes. They really only need his magical signature and a photo, the rest you can fill out as his guardian." Gwen explained. Harry cast his gaze to Arristor who nodded. 

 

“I'm sure Amy and Linnel would love to prepare some snacks for the kiddo’s.” He joked over to the two Pareya who grinned.

 

“Lucy’s siblings are coming later today so perhaps you three want to help make a picnic for everyone?” Lucy and Windra eagerly nodded and grabbed the hands of the nearest adult to drag them around the counter and into the kitchen, Lucy’s excited voice listing all the ‘wonderful’ things they could make. 

 

If they were to be registering and interacting with the public a change of wardrobe was necessary, and something Harry couldn't just swap out. Sighing, he cast a look at the three Gheyo and settled his eyes on Ted’s form. The teen drooped almost instantly, understanding what was about to be said and was not too pleased about it.

 

“If that's the case, we need to change. Theodore, I do have some of your formal wear in my trunk so don't look so hopeful pup.”

 

“A full turn out?” Amy asked, looking oddly excited at the prospect. Ted groaned and dragged his feet to the hallway as Renard looked curiously up at Harry.

 

“Was a turn out, papa?”

 

“What is, and it just means we have to look a certain way when out in public. Since you’re mine, we have a…style that runs in the family. I have some of Teddy’s old stuff in my trunk that will fit you, hopefully.” The boy looked excited, and Harry pushed back his amusement that at least someone in the family was looking forward to it.

 

Ted was pouting on their bed when he placed Renard down and opened the trunk next to the door, shifting compartments until he reached the correct one. Swinging a leg over the edge he hopped down into the closet and started looking over the groupings.

 

At one point, he was chatting with one of the Black ancestors when his horrendous outfit choice was brought up. Harry sheepishly explained that while he owned the correct pieces he really only knew how to put together five outfits, those being the outfits Victor had put together for him while coaching him on ‘proper outfit etiquette’. The ghost had demanded to see his wardrobe, and the next day and a half was spent putting outfits together, ordering clothes that matched for Ted (Sorry pup), and pairing those up as well. Now his closet was organized with the pair's clothes based on occasion. 

 

Walking up to the biggest section which was dedicated to general outings he went to the rack with most of Ted's clothes he outgrew and he had bought new sizes for. Grabbing one of his standard black high collared undershirts and pulling it on after tugging off the sweater, he quickly started to root around for the most earth toned sets they owned. Harry had no desire to stand out with a bold color, but he didn't want the boys to be miserable in the darker range Harry usually dressed in. 

 

He found a dusty silver red set, more so a pale blush color than anything else. He at first grabbed a favorite of Ted's which was an earthy maroon, but Harry’s outfit that matched the teens was very bold. At least with the lighter color his family and necromantic silver embroidery wouldn't stand out as much, plus the set had a few of Ted's older clothes that might fit Renard.

 

Trudging up the steps (He didn't complain in front of his son, but they both knew Harry hated dressing up just as much as Ted did). Harry handed off the clothes to the teen who sighed and started to get changed. Renard was eagerly bouncing on the balls of his feet as Harry held up random pieces to his form trying to find the right size. The Peverell insignia stitched proudly on the left sleeve of all the shirts twinned with oddly shaped roses and ivy. He had argued for quite a while with Madam Black about that.

 

There was no way he was letting his son walk around with the deathly hallows with skulls and Ivy on his clothes. The tailor was just as hard to convince of the change, and settled with replacing the skulls with roses…who looked suspiciously like skull flowers. 

 

Renard’s legs were shorter then Ted was at his age and so the whitish pants had to be rolled up twice but the soft red button down fit nicely. Teddy snorted behind him, and he stood up to inspect the teen. Somehow he seemed to have found the matching shoes that go with the off white pants and handed over a set for Renard to try on. Unlike the teal haired boy, Ted had the smart looking suit jacket that matched Harry’s over robes, and his tie lay undone around his shoulders. Seeing that he was helping Renard with the concept of shoes (How has he not realized that he didn't have shoes this whole time?), Harry reluctantly set about quickly changing. 

 

A vest that matched Ted's was buttoned over the back undershirt, the buttons starting on his right hip and ending just below the hollow of his throat. Grabbing the flowy silver-blush robe he draped it over his shoulders, contouring himself to get to the inner ties that secured the sides to the vest. It was ridiculously dramatic in the way it flared out around him as he walked, but the ties were needed since the thing was so loose it could easily blow off of him.

 

He glared at the cravat and shoved it in his pocket telling himself he’d put it on before they left. Turning, he was pleased to see both Ted and Renard ready to go, the younger holding Teddy’s hand while his other pet down the red shirt with a happy grin. 

 

“Ready boys?”

 

“Uh Huh/Yep.” Opening the door, Harry let the two go before him and their dress shoes clicked sharply on the flooring announcing their presence to the waiting group. There was a beat of silence then Linnel broke off into a roaring laughter, with Gwen turning slightly to hide a grin as well. Arristor had a blank face, but Ciro and Amy both instantly came rushing over tutting.

 

“You call that turned out? You look like you just fell down the side of a mountain. Did you Roll up his pant legs! Theodore, why isn't your tie tied?” 

 

Harry looked at them. He didn't think they looked that bad, and he was pants at any tailoring charms. Ciro was kneeling in front of Renard unrolling the bottom of his pants and soon they were tailored perfectly for the young boy, the shirt Harry thought looked fine was adjusted as well, becoming looser in the shoulders and chest. Amy soon joined and was muttering something while casting some ironing, grooming, and polishing spells, before they both turned to Ted who was attempting to tie his tie before the scary adults laid their claws on him.

 

Too late.

 

The tie was deftly, undone only to be tied back up in an Atlantic knot. Arristor actually stepped in and styled Ted’s now slightly red tinged brown hair to be slightly pushed back and behaving. 

 

“Where is his Heir pin? For someone to be presenting as traditional as you three, he should have one, and where is Renard's Rank embroidery?”

 

Six pairs of eyes gazed over at him, and Harry shuffled slightly overwhelmed and not so obviously embarrassed.

 

“Er…I don't know the spell or what a submissive’s embroidery looks like?” The admission came out more like a question, and Ciro huffed, flapping his hand in Harry’s direction while turning back to Renard. 

 

“I’ll do it, just do something about your hair in the meantime.” 

 

“What about Papa’s tie?” Ted asked, while sneakily trying to loosen his own but was thwarted by Arristor gently swatting his hand away. Harry scowled at his son and pulled out the offending piece of fabric and wrapped it around his neck, and steadily set about doing his normal Mailcoach style, tucking the main tail into his vest. He cast his grooming charms on himself and gelled back the sides of his hair, and before the others got any ideas his magic flared irritably.

 

“Don't bother with my hair, this is about as styled as it will get. Anything else and it will purposely defy all expectations of coercion.”

 

Amy seemed to want to do something but the woman was interrupted by her fellow Payera. 

 

“Just been shagged hair, wearing a flouncy open bathrobe, and still looking as intimidating as an angry nesting Naga wasn't something I thought anyone could pull off. Pretty but deadly.” Harry felt his whole face flare up in embarrassment, and he spluttered. Amy started smacking her bonded hard enough her curls were flying around her face, Linnel just laughed while bringing her hands up to protect her face. Meanwhile, the girls were laughing along thinking that the whole situation was hilarious, their childish tones ringing in the room. 

Harry spluttered and tugged self consciously at his outer robe. “B-Bathrobe! This is a wizarding outer robe!” 

 

“Ehh, haven't met that many Earth Wizards” Linnel explained, finally capturing Amy’s wrists in her hand. It was at this moment Ted decided to add in his two cents.

 

“I once told him he looked like a pastel version of my Headmaster.”

 

Before the room and the people inside of it could delve into even more chaos, the tall Gheyo spoke up.

 

“If everyone is ready, we best be off.” Marshal stepped forward along with Xeo and Gwen, his tall form towering over all in the room by at least a foot. Gwen situated himself next to Harry and winked down at him as Xeo stood silently on the other side of Teddy before Marshal quickly formed the port.

 

As the light flared and the magic suddenly pushed itself against Harry, Gwen leaned over and spoke in a teasing tone. “Pretty but deadly, looks good on you Mr. Necromancer.” 

 

Oh god his face felt like it was on fire.

---

Getting into an office with a registration officer took a grand total of three minutes. Much like porting into the Kalzik’s home, they arrived in a quant side room that was attached to a large atrium. Harry couldn't tell if the building was designed to be so splendid since this was probably the first stop for people new to the realm, or if the shining stained glass windows, tiled murals, marble pillars, and beautifully carved furniture was the norm to this realm.

 

“Wow.” Looking down at his eldest, Harry’s lips twitched up at the teens wide eyes gazing at the multicolored ceiling. Curious, he peeked over to Renard who continued to cling to his neck only to see the Merrow eagerly swiveling his head all around the place, ears perked and trying to take everything in at once.

 

“Follow me.” 

 

Marshal had led their small group directly up to one of the desks that had no que lined up in front of it. Gwen stayed with Harry, but Xeo dropped back to follow behind and Harry had to tell himself to stop checking on the man, not particularly fond that he was behind his back.

 

“Now you said that there has been some paperwork already submitted on your behalf. Give me a moment to pull those up, who submitted it?” Harry’s focus drew back to the kind woman who escorted them to a warmly decorated office. Renard squirmed in his lap, little hands wanting to reach out and play with the baubles on top of the surface of the desk but valiantly resisting.

 

He’s doing so good, all things considered. Ted was in the burgundy upholstered chair next to him, feet just skimming the floor from his seated position. “I believe it was Sarujini Kalzik.”

 

Warm brown/tan eye’s flickered over the illuminated blue screen in front of her person as her hands moved swiftly in the air, obviously shifting through something on screen, until she paused before humming and started typing in air.

 

If people expected Harry to be that efficient at whatever magic/technology she was utilizing in the near future, they should be prepared to be disappointed. He could barely navigate his phone, and that looked like some weird combination of a hologram projection and a touchpad. 

 

“I have a few sets of forms pulled up here, one Mr. Theodore Lupin-Peverell needing to be registered as consort into the existing soul screamed circle with the default name Peverell. It’s listed here that the Circle has one other consort, the Submissive, and a Beta all who are Realm born or registered. The other two are personal registrations for yourself and your youngest there. The last one is for a clan/family circle registration.”

 

“Yes, if you don't mind Teddy needs to be back with his circle as soon as possible. So if you don't mind doing that form first?”

 

“Oh! It’s no trouble! In fact, since you're his legal guardian we can just get his images done and he can leave.” She paused and looked at the well dressed trio, but focused on the teenager. “Unless you would like to be present for the questions and filling out the registration?” 

 

Ted grinned and shook his head no, most likely thrilled that he could change out of the clothes so soon after putting them on. “No Ma’am. I completely trust Papa.” A soft grin was sent his way and the woman stood and walked over to a slightly raised dias situated to the right of her desk, a floating blue screen following her. Murmuring a spell, the dias lit up in a soft glow.

 

“Alright young man. I need you to pop on up here for just a second. Considering your half were, you only have one form so this should be easy peesy for you!”

 

One form? Perhaps when others had their wings out it was considered another form. There were also other creatures that could transform so it wasn't that odd of a question after Harry thought about it. In that case, do I need to…

 

“Wow! This is wicked!” Ted had hopped up on the dias without any pomp or circumstance, the light turned a dusty blue and the magic became visible enough for Harry to watch it playfully dance around his son.

 

The registration officer chuckled. “Please stand in a pose of your choosing, but remember that this photo will be used for public record so don't get too creative.” She winked at the teen, who blushed but quickly quelled the embarrassment before he stood straight and fell into his well honed ‘The-man-who-conquered is my Papa, and you need to remember that’ stance. His hair, now that Harry stopped applying the glamore, changed back into Harry’s pitch black hue and away from the sandy brown it had settled on since this morning. Tugging on the sleeves of his jacket he tucked his arms behind his back with perfect posture and nodded at the female to proceed.

 

Harry was so proud of the man his cub was growing to be. 

 

“Wait.”

 

Everyone in the room froze and turned to him, his voice had taken on an authoritative tone that had a certain weight to it for the first time since the battle. Placing a quite Renard on the seat Teddy had abandoned he made sure to lighten the mood and booped the child on the nose before turning and striding to his son, sighing internally when he could hear the robe swish behind him.

 

Pastel Severus indeed.

 

Unsure of the situation, the woman took a few steps back and started to look a bit nervous, eyes flickering between the three Gheyo and himself. Ignoring her for now, he stood at the edge of the dias and dipped his hand into his waist coat pocket, calling Teddy over at the same time.

 

With obedience the teen took the two steps to stand in front of his father in everything but blood and swallowed nervously, happy his hands were still tucked behind his back. Finding what he was looking for in the enchanted pocket Harry pulled the item out and looked at his son, an edge of a smile creeping on his face.

 

“Ciro was right Cub. And I think it's about time you receive this…I…” His hand clenched around the small item and the pain reminded him of what he should have done a while ago. His expressions fell and he shoved all emotions from his face when he forced eye contact with Theodore, the boy swallowing nervously once again. Harry presented him with the silver and onyx Heir pin, and breathed in a slightly shaky breath. “As the Lord of House Black, I present to you, Theodore Edward Lupin, the symbol and weight of the House of Black. May the shackles of the responsibility be a light burden for you.-” God he hated the Blacks ancestors for their morbid wording for this ritual. “Should you accept this symbol of our house, you accept the honor and privilege to be the chosen Heir, in all of its righteous purpose. Toujours Pur?”

 

Ted had been around but had been pretty young when Harry had gone a bit…demented on the Black records, and the list of requirements of all members or affiliates to those under the banner of their House. He couldn't change some things, like the god awful wording of some rituals or rites, but with a bit of research he was able to change a lot.

 

Toujours Pur, Always pure. As expected it had everything to do with their blood, and leaning of their magic. To affiliate yourself with anything not considered ‘pure’ meant to be burned at the stake. (Quite literally, for poor Saiph Black who defended a muggle from the village next to Chȃteau Noir. Her family drugged her and watched from the crowd as the village burned the witch.)

 

He might have dragged his feet, but he had hired and summoned tutors for his son, not wanting the boy to drown in the responsibility like he had. Ted will be able to take on the Lordship easily when he hands it over, he had a whole Circle now to help him…and Harry wasn't sure what being a Earth realmed Lord meant here in Nevarah. 

 

“Toujours Pur, My Lord.” Ted's confident voice broke him out of his mental ramblings. He had a goofy grin on his face shattering the pure blood mannerisms, and he reached out and patted Harry over his heart.  He may not have been able to change the motto, but he changed the meaning.

 

Toujours pur, Always pure. To be a member of House Black one has to be always pure in their heart, and stay true to what they believe and care about. Admittedly it's a very Gryffindor meaning, and he knew a lot of the ancestors were rolling in the grave over that.

 

He refused to break character and laugh when he spelled the gleaming dragon shaped pin against his Heirs right lapel, but gave in at the last moment to pull his cub into a crushing hug, whispering into his ear, “I love you so much cub, and am so proud of you.” 

 

Since they weren't on earth, the only Black magic to welcome the new Heir around was Harry’s. 

 

Pulling away, they both had grins that would do Sirius  proud as the emerald thread weaved their protections around the teen. Stepping back he ushered the beaming woman back over and watched from his spot as Teddy proudly stood in the center of the dais looking like the perfect Heir except for the ridiculous goofy grin still plastered on his face.

 

After the light faded, Marshal peeled himself away from the door offering his arm to Ted, his tall stature towering over him. “I’ll take you home, Heir Black.” He teased, and Harry was amused at the pleased look that settled on his son's face as he patted the pin. He’s going to be even more pleased when he discovers the ring in his jacket pocket when he gets home. Marshal looked at him, and Harry nodded his permission for the man to port his son back to the Kalzik compound, confident in the fact that even if he didn’t do so Harry would know in a second. 

 

With a gust of wind and a blinding surge of white magic, they were gone and ten seconds later a wave of excitement and giddiness tugged on their Lord-Heir bond telling him they arrived. He was reminded that they either had to port just outside the gates or, if Marshal had permission, into the transport room in the main house. Settling down into his chair, he politely smiled at the woman who was pulling paper now out of the blue screen in front of her.

 

“Sorry about all of that, reckoned that since he was being registered here, I needed to get my tail in gear and give him his pin.” She smiled back and handed him the first set of forms he needed to fill out.

 

“No need to worry dear! It was actually quite interesting to watch, we get quite the mix of cultures, creatures, and realms coming through the office and everyone does things differently. Similar in lots of cases, but different.”  

 

Most of the pages in his hand for Ted had already been filled out. He added a few details on the lines asking where he was born, his blood relations, and education. Handing those back, she nodded and seemed to pull up another screen.

 

“Now let's start with your finances.” Groaning, he scratched the back of his head and slumped in the chair, the fabric of the robe slipping off his shoulder on one side.

 

 “Merlin, I forgot to get my accounts transferred first. Do you need the price?”

 

“That's alright dear, no need to fret. What bank are you operating out of? We can request the information later today and get it all finished out.”

 

“Gringotts?”

 

“The goblin run bank, correct?” He nodded, and she turned to one of the papers on her desk picking up a pen. “They do have an office here fortunately. Alright, any guess on what the total would be?”

 

“Is there a currency rate difference? Now that I'm thinking about this, what is the currency even called here?” A snort came from the door and considering that Gwen had moved to stand against the far wall, Harry knew it was from Xeo.

 

“We use what's called credits here. It's a universal system between several realms, it will be very rare to find individuals dealing with other currencies while you reside here. Your Goblins will most likely give you a bracelet or token of some form that will be used for payment. Your account will be put in the system so you can share it with whomever you choose and longstanding operations. I’m not too familiar with Earth, so let's assume it's a 1:1 conversion rate at this time.” Harry thought for a moment then rattled off the estimated amount of his accounts. 

 

Not only did the lady at the desk seem to choke slightly at the number he just spouted, but so did the two Gheyo. He turned a bit in his chair to raise an amused brow at the coughing brown haired Gheyo. 

 

“That was a big number papa. Renard hasn't heard of that one before.”

 

“I haven't heard.” Harry gently corrected, ruffling the boy's teal locks between his ears. “And I, erm. I inherited a lot of old family money, like the Black’s.”

 

Renard clearly didn't understand but the woman in the room took the opportunity to ask him the next question. “Any titles I should be adding? Aside from Lord Black that is.” She teased.

 

“Do you have to?” He was definitely not whining.

 

“Only if they are registered in your realm.” Harry sighed, and resisted slumping further back into the chair in a not so Lord like manner. 

 

“Lord Potter-Black-Peverell.” She blinked, but otherwise showed no outward reaction.

 

“Occupation if any?”

 

“Necromancer and Battle Mage. Both for contract only, but that was on earth.”

 

“Will you be contracting yourself here?”  He lifted a hand up and tilted it side to side. 

 

“My contracts are run by the goblins, so I want to talk to them first before agreeing to anything.”

 

“Rank?”

 

He paused at that.

 

“Human?” He asked back. She blinked looking up from the paperwork at the clearly Merrow boy who called him Papa, and the two remaining dragel Gheyo standing in the room.

 

“I’ll put that down as a species. But in your circle, what is your rank? Do you take the title of Necromancer or Battle mage, perhaps an Advisor position?”

 

Harry frowned but was getting the terminologies mixed up now. At his silence, she smiled a bit more, hazel eye’s softening.

 

“For the paperwork for a family circle registration being put through, Mr. Theodore was registered as consort into the existing soul screamed circle with the default name Peverell since between the four it holds the most prestige. Now the form submitted was a Clan and Family circle.”

 

“What's the difference?” The Dragel opened up a drawer and handed over a pamphlet that seemed to be realm related terminologies, but instead of waiting for Harry to find the page, patiently started to explain.

 

“Picture that a large circle is encompassing several smaller circles and in some of those, even smaller ones. The large circle represents a Clan, usually with a main branch family presiding over it. The medium circles are all the families that are a part of that clan, and the smaller ones are those inside each of those families that want to align themselves with that particular clan. If my memory serves correctly, it's much like being an Earth Nobel. There is a main branch family, who has to take care of their fief’s, and those who swear fidelity to them.” Harry nodded along, and despite the fact that she seems to think Earth was still in the medieval times, her explanation rang more true then he expected. 

 

“I would be the Family/Clan Head in that case.”

 

“Then that's what I’ll put down as a position in your circle, you can change it at anytime if needed. Names of your bonded?”

 

Blushing, the magics that creeped inside the room swirled around him in amusement tugging lightly at his. “Oh, I’m single.” He unnecessarily held up his gloved hand that clearly held no wedding ring. Her professional persona broke slightly and Harry couldn't read the expressions that her face seemed to be shuffling through. Renard giggled at the faces she was pulling and he took that moment to scoop the boy out of the chair next to him and sat him on his lap squeezing him into a brief tight hug, that brought another bell-like giggle from him. 

 

Deciding to speak up before she decided to ask more questions in that regard, he asked his own. “What about the others you listed? The Ranks?”

 

She blinked but quickly caught on to what he was asking “They can fall under that and you can technically have another, but Clan Head ranks above those. If you bond into a circle or join your own, you'll most likely be registered under either Necromancer or Battle Mage. I don't see the likelihood of you joining a circle with both those ranks filled already very high, but just in case, what would be a third option?”

 

Harry summoned some emerald sparks to dance along Renard's hands and lap to keep him entertained, while thinking back to what Trysten said the day before. “I've been told I would fall under the Joker category” Xeo shifted at the door, his sword clicking against his body as he seemed to be looking over at him curiously. Seriously? Harry thought sarcastically, That's the thing that piques your interest? Not the fact I’m a Necromancer or Battle mage?

 

“Alright, last bit before your photo shoot. Who is your main Healer or do you need to be assigned one?” She started feeding the papers into the screen in front of her and scrolls of white text could be seen forming as she poised her pen over the last piece of parchment not currently in her ‘feed to the blue screen’ pile. 

 

“We are currently being taken care of by the Kalziks.”

 

“Do you know who is yours in particular? It has listed Kyle and Surajini for the children, but yours has remained blank”

 

“I don't think I have one.” Harry admitted.

 

“I highly recommend asking one of the Kalzik family members to take you on as a patient then. They are the best Healers and Medics around for the Earth Section. Once one accepts, have them send a notice to the office to add to your file, if one is not registered within two weeks you will be assigned one.” The last page disappeared, and she stood up groaning slightly while stretching. Gray wings appeared as she did so, and stretched out four feet on either side of her before folding back up and settling against her back. “Just hop on up onto the dais for me dear.”

 

Harry didn't put Renard down until he was standing just at the lip of the raised platform. “How do I look Pup?” 

 

Renard hugged his legs and beamed up at him, his ears pinning back against his head as he spoke “Pretty but deadly. Papa is the most pretty but deadly person Renard knows!” And while his heart melted at the admission, his neck heated in embarrassment as the boy repeated what he heard Gwen and Linnel call him. 

 

Gwen the complete twat, was gwaffing in his corner one hand slapping against a wall as the other attempted to muffle his loud laugh. Some of his hair had even come loose from his bun and the shorter strands fell in gentle waves around his face. Sneaking a brief glance over to the door revealed Xeo rubbing between his eyes with a tired expression, probably well used to the Prince’s antics.

 

“Oh, thank you Renard for the…heartfelt compliment. I'll be just a moment, so wait here please.” Bending down to kiss the small forehead, he turned and stepped onto the dais and pulled his magic to himself. Standing tall, he pivoted sharply to face the woman and plastered an indifferent look on his face, standing in a rest position he decided to emulate what Renard so warmly called him.

 

Deadly.

 

Raising a brow, he crossed his arms loosely and tapped a finger against one tilting, his chin up and to the side. Looking down at the woman imagining she was the old fools back home at the Wizengamot, he felt his magic drape over him like an invisible cloak. 

 

“When you're ready ma’am.”

 

Soon the blue light flared and that same magic was back to swirl around him, making Harry repress the urge to shiver at the foreign magic's touch. As soon as the light faded he dropped the act and stepped down, swinging Renard up into the air and spinning him around once much to the part Merrows' joy.

 

After one more spin he settled the boy on his hip and looked to the registration officer who seemed moments away from cooing at them. Nodding, she started to head back to the desk and Harry followed.

 

“For Mr Renard's file-” She started, but both of them paused as Xeo spoke up from the door.

 

“Classified presently madam, under the Protection Act XXvII.” She nodded, and turned back around.

 

“And apparently it's classified. Okay cutie, can you go stand up on the platform?" Renard looked up with his big round silver/blue eyes and Harry smiled at him. He gently placed him down and holding out his hand that was quickly grabbed, they walked together back to the platform.

 

Playfully lifting the boy up onto the dais with a “Hup”,  Renard lets his hand go long enough for him to stand shyly in the middle and for the magic to settle before launching himself back into his legs.

 

“With that all done, I'd like to welcome you officially to Nevarah. On behalf of the registration office I’ll like to give you this gift receipt for select venues. We're not supposed to give these out yet till the Hunt starts, but I think you two deserve a little treat!” Shocked at the kind gesture Harry accepted the bright orange ribbon with a gentle thank you, looking at the interesting carved bead and its strange magic at the end. 

 

As they stepped out of the doors Harry was also handed a folder full of ‘helpful information’ he might like from the female Dragel, though from the mischievous smirk and twinkle in her eye Harry wasn't quite sure what kind of ‘information’ she gave him.

 

The atrium remained blessedly calm in their absence and as the doors shut behind them, he used his free hand to attempt to peek inside the folder.

 

“I’ll assume you're escorting them to the Bank Gwen, since you've worked with them before. I'm leaving for the main office.”

 

“See you Xeo, scowl at some freshies for me!” Harry snorted as all that request got was said scowl, before the man growled and walked through one of the side doors. 

 

Harry turned to protest against the Gheyo needing to waste any more time on them, but as he turned his eyes caught those from across the way, standing in line to get registered.

 

Oh. 

 

Harry didn't think it was possible to fit galaxies inside something so small as a pair of eye’s. There was no white to be found in the pitch black orbs, just a scattering of starburst that was staring straight back at him. Until they shifted down slightly, landing on Renard and all the light faded.

 

Wrong. Wrongwrongwrong. 

 

His magic snapped at his ankles and Harry stumbled over the next step he took, squeezing Renard close as he regained his footing.

 

“What was that?” He asked himself, his head feeling slightly fuzzy but the feeling was quickly fading. Harry wanted to check if those eyes were still there, but a solid arm flung itself over his shoulders restricting his movements.

 

“Now, now little Human. I don't know why that guy has his allure so strong currently, but even some of the Dragels are getting distracted. Best not to get too sucked in, eh?” 

 

“Like Veela? I’ve never seen eye’s like that.” They began crossing the foyer and Gwen leaned over to talk to him in a hushed voice.

 

“That's probably the best comparison I could think of. From the looks of it he’s some kind of fae, most likely a Dark or Midnight, I can't tell from this distance but he needs to be escorted out soon before an accident happens.”

 

“Sytten! She’s ready.” A loud voice rang through the open room with a distinct french accent. Risking a glance over Gwen’s arm the woman who just finished with their registration had the door to her office open and was welcoming two people through. The only thing Harry could see was light gray skin and a red leather jacket before the doors closed.

 

 As if the room had been holding its breath, everyone seemed to shake their heads while sagging briefly in relief. Even his magic, Harry noticed, uncoiled from around the three of them now that the man with starry eyes was behind a door. 

 

The arm lifted off his shoulder and Harry was curious to note he had not minded the presence, though he was kind of distracted there for a moment. Gwen turned around and started walking backwards head tilted to the side. 

 

“He got you good. For a moment I thought you were about to dash over there. How about you little man?” Renard nodded, and started to pull Harry’s cravat to fidget with. Rubbing his calloused hands together Gwen pivoted and sent both Harry and Renard a cheeky grin, before pushing the main doors open. 

 

“Welcome to Nevarah!” Bright sunlight streamed through the door, and Harry had to admit to himself that he was excited. New places to explore, a whole new Realm (Realms!), and a new home with a fresh start.

 

Notes:

Heads up for you folks: There will be a few month break till work settles down around September/October. However, I do have the next few chapters ready so the monthly (ish) posting will continue once I get my life back after the season is done!

As always, big shout out to Lokman for Beta reading this chapter for me.

So many people wanted shit to go down during the statement taking, I kind of felt bad for the lack of DrAmA~! On the other hand *Waves said hand* Pastel Severus Snape. (And yes, Snape is still alive in this and the current Headmaster ;) )

We met some more new characters this chapter as well!

Even though this was information heavy, I hope you still enjoyed it:) Till next time, stay hydrated my friends!!!

Chapter 12: Its a Kind of Magic

Summary:

Everything is new, Banks, an Emergency, and head on collisions.

Notes:

This chapter had so many different names. And Yes, Queen should be playing in your head right now.

As he blinked against the sun, his magic flared out greeting the outdoors gleefully and washing over those on the street before them. As it traveled across the vicinity his senses flared in a staggering kaleidoscope of colors and flickering patterns of souls, knocking the air out of his lungs at just the mere…otherness that this realm was turning out to be.

 

Just how many different kinds of beings are here?

 

His eyes adjusted to the sun, and he felt himself grin despite the foreboding throb of a migraine. He was finally visually able to see what his senses were screaming at him. The street they stepped out on seemed to be relatively busy, but it only took a moment more of observation to notice that it seemed to be used more as a cross street that connected to more popular areas. (At least that is what Harry assumed, since only a few individuals actually entered any of the businesses around them instead of disappearing down side alleys or around the bend) 

 

After a few more blinks and with a bit of conscious effort, the psychedelic trip of colors and lights faded enough that he was able to start to comprehend the vast diversity around them. He has never seen magical signatures casually interact with what he assumed to be natural elemental winds, but sure enough as a small group of four mid height, green, women skipped past their spot, their marshweed like hair swayed with each skip.  Harry watched as a part of their souls, interwoven with their earthy magic, meshed with a passing earth and water wisp of magic. Then he gasped as he really took in his surroundings.

 

The beings co-inhabiting in one location, the architecture, the sophisticated magic. Ohhh the magic!  His own magic, done checking out its surroundings, came back to him and wrapped around his form so much more interactive then it has ever been. Almost like it was healthier and happier in this new, fascinating place. Then again, it had been since the winter holidays when Theodore came home from school since Harry had been around anything more then what most would consider a village.

...

Gwen had paused when they had stepped out of the Northern Registration Building when a cool trickle of magic tugged at his weak senses. He stiffened instantly at the foreign signature, ready to defend the two in his charge.

 

It was only because Harry stood nearby that when the next trickle brushed his side, he realized the foreign magic was coming from the enigma of a wizard beside him. Father and son wore matching faces as they blinked owlishly at the sights around them.

 

Renard’s ears were rapidly swiveling on top of his head as the pup's mouth had dropped slightly, eyes flickering to each different being visible on the street. The boy most likely would have been overwhelmed with everything if he weren't so distracted or entranced by said things. A gasp from the man holding the boy had Gwen relaxing his stance as his instincts recognized that the other’s magic was just exploring the new environment, not warning him of trouble. 

 

Out of the others in his current Suite, he had the least amount of sensitivity to magic. His curiosity about just how powerful the necromancer was for him to be able to sense his magic flared up, but he squashed it down with a chuckle when both Renard and Harry snapped their heads to the right as a Minotaur stepped out of Trinity Ally and lumbered into Harts Lane.  

 

 “First time outside in Neverah?” 

...

Harry jerked a bit, pulling Renard close, having forgotten the Gheyo next to them in his distracted state. Realizing that he probably zoned out for a few moments and was caught staring, he echoed the chuckle.

 

“Yes. It's actually my first time in a different realm.”

 

“Me too!” Chimed in Renard. Gwen laughed while scanning the path, before he started to lead them to the left and finally away from the front step of the Registration Office. 

 

“Sorry that the walk to the bank won't be that exciting. It's only two streets over, but it should give you a good idea of what the rest of this side of town looks like when it's not Hunting season.” Harry let the man lead the way only pausing briefly when they fully entered the throng of people. Gwens wings suddenly appeared and the other slightly flared them out allowing a bit more space for them to navigate with behind the Gheyo.

 

“It's going to be even more packed these coming weeks, people have already started coming in.” The other continued, turning his head to look at Harry and Renard making sure they were close. “By tomorrow the true crowds start to arrive and each section will begin decorating and setting up for events.” 

 

Gwen’s dark chocolate brown wings stretched out a bit and he shortened his stride when Harry winced as a few individuals accidentally brushed against him, his migraine growing as his sensitivity started to rear its annoying head. Harry used the extra room to walk almost directly behind the man, allowing the Gheyo to act as a personal crowd barrier. After a few more meters Harry noticed the small ripples of black running down the brown armored wings as he tried to ignore the new magics brushing against his own by focusing on something else.

 

“We’re turning down here. Bit out of the way, but it will be away from the main path.” Turning down a drastically less crowded street, Harry internally winced when he noticed the strain on his still depleted magic.

 

“Papa alright?” Looking down at the pup in his arms, he lifted the boy up a bit more to bury his nose in teal locks and give him a little squeeze. 

 

“Almost pup. My magic hasn't quite adjusted to the area yet.” Small hands grabbed his face and Harry blinked in surprise when Renard pulled away slightly only to cover his eyes with his hands. 

 

“Teddy said you like colors, but the colors don't like you. Renard helps?” Realizing that the boy was referring to the social disaster that was Harry getting put into a trance by Quinn's soul, Harry couldn't hold back the gentle smile at the child's attempt to help.

 

And embarrassingly, the action did help settle his magic. Harry hadn't quite realized the strain that was occurring because he’d been continuously dimming the vibrancy of the magic and echoes of souls around him. He sent a prayer to whoever was listening that his magics would balance out by tomorrow.

 

With his free hand, he gathered the pup's wrist together and kissed his hands drawing out a cheerful giggle. Opening his eyes again, he kissed Renard's head while humming a positive note. “Yes, that helped Renard, thank you.”

 

Gwen had taken a few steps back and was blocking the entrance to the lane they stood in from the main one, making sure they had some privacy. Noticing his gaze, the brunette frowned at him, sharp eyes flickering to Renard and back.

 

“Do we need to return to the Kalziks? Have you not healed from the battle fully?”

 

Flushing at the concern and what he was about to ask, Harry shook his head no. “I’m a bit out of sorts magic wise still. New realm, plus magic sensitivity and the situation with the soul scream, and lets not mention everything from yesterday, I haven't gotten time to fully adjust yet. I believe the others have been saying that I'm still ‘unsettled’. D-do you perhaps know the Dampening spell?” 

 

Gwen winced and scratched his head. “That is one of the spells I can never figure out how to do properly. My magic is a bit too explosive to lean towards anything that grounding in nature.” 

 

Harry was slightly relieved that Gwen couldn't do it, not sure if he could stand the other’s magic on his person at the moment. He noticed that now that he had experienced having the spell applied, he has become more aware of when he’s stressing himself, when before all of this he just functioned and dealt with the consequences when the time came. “If we stick to the side streets like this for a bit more, I'll be just fine.” It looked as if the other was about to force the issue so Harry asked one of the questions buzzing around in his head, while waving the other to lead on.

 

“A few people have mentioned the Hunt. Is it really going to be that crazy?” Gwen sighed, knowing exactly what Harry was doing, but allowed the man to change the conversation. Walking beside them with his hands shoved into his vest pockets, the dragel started to explain.

 

“The hunt is basically an eight-week long festival. It’s mainly for courting dragels and debuts for those who have come-to-age but it's become a good excuse to have circle members all come together and visit family, expand relations, make political moves and everything else that happens at huge events like this. And since other beings can be bonded into a circle, and it's such a large happening, other realms and creatures have joined in the festivities as well.”

 

Harry placed Renard down to walk since he wasn't concerned anymore about losing him in the crowd but still held onto his hand. “And this happens every year?”

 

“No, every 10 years. It's why the Hunt is such a big deal.” Harry hummed a note in thought as they took a left, the buildings around them looking more like residential townhouses. 

 

With Lucy being a newly inherited submissive and missing an Alpha, which seemed to be one of the more important dynamics in a circle, and Arristor being a Beta without any other mature/Dragel support bond wise, should they participate?

 

“Can anyone-” Death yanked at his magic, and his head snapped to the side as a man stepped out of one of the doors. He was partially cloaked in his own shadows, but Harry could easily see the refined way the other walked despite the scruffy beard and unkempt hair would imply. His living soul glowed all the brighter due to the ring of Black magic surrounding it. The man's head also turned to face Harry, a strange expression flickering across his slightly scared face before his lips twitched up into a slight smirk and he tilted his head in a shallow bow to Harry as Renard tugged him along behind Gwen.

 

As they passed, Harry could taste the taint of Death in the other’s magic. The strange thing in all of this was, after the initial yank his magic hasn't reacted whatsoever to the figure, finding him to be perfectly safe. 

 

“Can anyone, what?” Gwen prompted as they took another left, circling back to their original street. Harry asked his question while peering behind him one last time to catch another look at the stranger, only to find them gone. That got his own instincts spooked just a bit, but his magic soon soothed the paranoia.

 

“Can anyone join?”

 

“One has to register that they are Hunting this season but otherwise yes. Though others who aren't planning on actively hunting themselves still find themselves bonded during this time quite often.” Gwen stopped at the entrance briefly before giving a relieved sigh. “Looks like most of the traffic branched off.”

 

In front of them in cream colored stone, was another bank of random businesses. Signs dangled from doorways proclaiming what they were, and Harry read a few (Quite a number being insurance, furniture, and one ‘Fanciful Fang Furbisher’) before he spotted a Black sign with gold lettering reading ‘Gringotts Bank’.

 

Gwen seemed more relaxed as he actually pranced across the empty street and skipped up the first steps to the entrance but Harry froze as he got to the base of the stairs, pulling Renards hand a bit making the boy stop as well. Etched around the door glowed runes he had never seen before, and they thrummed with magical pressure. 

 

“Papa?” 

 

“Hmmm?” Leaning over slightly, Harry attempted to look at the carvings on the inside of the arch without getting too close. What is this magic?  

 

Gwen stepped back down from his ascent and took in the form of one Mr. Peverell. His head pivoted and he too stepped back to see what had distracted the Necromancer. 

 

“I don't get it.'' Harry finally said, gloved hand raking through his hair. Turning to the Investigator-turned-Guid he gestured at the unassuming entrance. “Why is the door covered in Runes?” And maybe he was being a little bit too cautious or paranoid, but he was not going to walk through a doorway riddled with unknown runes with his five year old. Harry glanced down the lane and mentally noted a few of the other doorways also had an array of runes engraved onto the stone.

 

“Ah, those. Can't tell you much about their meaning, but essentially their stationary semi permanent portals only with one specific location keyed in.” Harry’s hackles raised at the mention of portals.

 

“I have to leave to go to the bank? How am I guaranteed my return?” Gwen raised his calloused hands in front of his chest in a placating manner, while a deep non threatening rumble tumbled out of his throat.

 

“Easy there bud. We just have to go through the right door and we walk out exactly at this spot. Neverah is a sanctuary realm and governed by Dragels, right? Since your goblins aren't taking sanctuary here, are not residents, and are not exactly a neutral species they can't run their business on our realm directly.” Before Harry could ask more questions, Gwen continued. “But we understand that others living here might need certain practices available to them, so the portal system was set up. If one is wanting to run a commercial business, I think there is a fee after each cycle that they pay our factions for the portals to remain open.”

 

“And if not Nevarah, where do the portals go?”

 

“Mostly bordering realms. There are three that are near that are strictly designated for businesses. You and the others should go at some point just to look around.” 

 

“Perhaps.” He still eyed the door and was tempted to disrupt one of the runes but jumped back scooping a silent Renard into his arms as the doors swung open. Out stepped a shorter man with wings the same shade as Lucy’s followed by two women. Seeing Harry with Renard and a slightly stressed Gwen the man paused.

 

“Everything alright?”

 

“Yes, well actually no.” Gwen admitted tilting his head respectfully at the submissive and his bonded. “Showing a new resident to the bank and he has never encountered fixed portals before.”

 

Harry narrowed his eyes, displeased that the other was sharing his business so casually. The brown haired man gasped gently and made a little huff that Renard perked up to. “Oh my! First time dear?” 

 

Blindsided with deja vu that was his first time at platform 9 ¾ , Harry jerked his head in a nod. Soon the shorter man was coming up closer to him with a kind smile, pausing when he stood near, curious hazel eyes glancing at Renard as the boy hid his face into the folds of Harry’s robes. “It’s very simple, and the only thing you might feel the first time through could be a small bit of disorientation. Just keep walking once you enter and out you pop after two steps, almost like you just blinked for a bit too long.”

 

Were all submissives this open and bubbly? Then again, Harry had only met a small handful. The man once again made a soft huffing sound before turning his attention to his bonded. “Meg, can you go back for a moment then return?” The woman on the right grinned and without comment turned and entered the opened door, her body consumed by the shadow. After a moment she came back out, hands waving in the air in a TADAAH motion. 

 

At this moment, Harry felt distinctly mortified that this group of people were essentially talking and treating him like a spooked Thestral. Nodding and tugging a grin on his face he thanked the group and stepped onto the first step. Turning to Gwen, he glared at the visibly amused Dragel when the others couldn't see. His act faltered however when he actually got to the door.

 

“Just two steps and you'll be at the bank!” Cheered the submissive from behind. Hugging Renard close he quickly stepped through and continued until, just as the stranger said, he was standing in the carbon copy version of his bank back on Earth.  

 

“Cool.” Chuckling at Renard’s comment he couldn't help but also laugh at his own hesitation. Though honestly, how can he actually trust that the ‘portal’ would take him to the location advertised?

 

Gwen's magic appeared behind him and without turning around to check if the other would follow Harry took the lead and approached one of the tellers.

 

“What are they?” Asked Renard.

 

“Who.” Harry corrected “And they’re Goblins. Very agreeable folks, if you know how to be respectful. They, my dear pup, are the ones who watch over all of Papa’s money.” Looking at the interior he couldn't help but huff and roll his eyes. “Though they seem dead set on keeping the same floor plan and design for each bank.”

 

An amused chuff came from behind him at that comment.

 

Nearing the goblin at the raised podium, Harry shuffled Renard around to his other side, growling as the impractical sleeve of his robes made the task a bit difficult. Once situated, he stuck his hand into the pocket and summoned his medallion Irontooth gave him a few years ago. 

 

Before the teller even looked up from his ledger book, Harry gently slid the small disk onto his work space. 

 

“Peverell?” The goblin whispered before his pointy ears flushed green and his head snapped up, eyes widening. 

 

“L-Lord Peverell! Just a moment please, I'll go get the Branch Manager right away sir.” Harry tilted his head in acceptance while emulating as much elegance as he could manage, well aware of the few eyes that looked his way. Taking back the medallion, he slips it into his pocket and watches as the Goblin stepped down from his podium and opened the waist high gate while ushering them past.

 

“Please follow Silverfang. He will take you to the manager's office.” Stepping past the barrier, Harry shivered as the silencing and the goblins’ brand of confundus wards passed over him. At least those who saw him wouldn't remember his face. Unfortunately, they still will remember the name. 

 

Silverfang greeted them with a short bow before briskly walking into one of the hallways. Harry’s magic danced around the space, and Harry grinned when he recognized one of his own warding chains around the building.

 

That little endeavor has paid off quite nicely.

 

After passing many grand doors, they arrived at a fairly plain wooden one that stood open behind a simple but finely dressed elder goblin. Disregarding his ‘Pureblood’ mannerisms, Harry used his free hand and tucked it across his waist while dipping into as much of a bow as he could while carrying Renard. 

 

“Greetings to the Wealth of Gringotts. May your enemies tremble at your feet.”

 

A disturbing crackle broke past the goblins mouth and Harry realized it was his laugh. It sounded like stone grinding against pavement, or even more disturbingly, when Harry had worked with those bodies that he found in the desert.

 

“Greetings to the Herald of Death, Lord Peverell. With you on our side, we would have no enemies. Imagine my surprise when I heard of you being in my bank. No matter, stop standing at the door like a lump of coal.” There were no useless niceties with the Goblins, and Harry almost kind of enjoyed that fact. The door was held open for him to pass through when the manager sharply looked at Gwen, grumbling out to the man.

 

“Non bonded and contracted Gheyo are required to remain outside these doors.” The brunette huffed but slumped himself against the opposite wall.

 

“Yeah, yeah Swift you've seen me before, I know the regulations.” Dark brown eyes catch Harry’s and the other spoke to him rather seriously. 

 

“I’ll be right outside these doors Harry.” Harry nodded at the other and hiked up the five year old before walking into the empty office, the door clicking shut behind them.

 

---

Swift, which turned out to be a very shortened version of his english name Swift-Swinging-Blade, was also very swift in transferring his accounts and informing him of the conversion rates with a wicked grin.

 

Harry tried not to think too hard on the ridiculous sum of Credits the other gleefully told him, but let it be known he was substantially richer here on Nevarah. They had only been in the office for around thirty minutes but the last 20 was spent discussing the contracts he had with his original branch.

 

Swift strongly wanted Harry to continue his services claiming that now he was 'free' as a Necromancer he could bring in a higher profit with more jobs. As a Necromancer, he could not turn down the opportunity to practice the art without insulting either his magic or Death, as a Battle mage however…

 

Sighing heavily he slumped in his chair with a napping Renard laying against his chest. “Nothing longer than a day.” He reluctantly agreed to “I'll be called in right before I am needed and I get to leave as soon as the situation is handled.” Swift’s pen danced across the paper on his desk writing down Harry’s demands  “If the time goes over a day I have a right to leave at any point, guaranteed full payment.”

 

“24 hours elapsing on your new registered realm or on whichever one you would be on?”

 

“Neverah. Perhaps we can make the time longer in the future, but for now? No more than 24hrs.” 

 

It was another hour before Harry walked out of the office with an audit of his accounts and a copy of his two contracts shoved into the same pocket the folder from the registration office went into. The small letter box he used for communications with the bank from earth was being reworked to function similarly here on this new realm and would be delivered when finished.

 

Gwen sat up from his slouched position against the wall as soon as the door opened. “All taken care of?” Harry nodded and glanced down at the still sleeping child he had laying against his shoulder. He had cast a much needed featherlight and muffling charm over the boy so Harry had no issue carrying him until he woke up.

 

“Yes and the information will be sent to the registration office, and a full audit to my mailbox within the week.” Gwen nodded in approval at that remark and started to lead them through the maze of hallways back to the main entrance.

 

“You seem awfully familiar around here.” Gwen tilted his head back and laughed loudly at the simple statement.

 

“Spent a decade working as security for the goblins a while back on a different realm.” The other explained, “and you were right, they really do have the same floor plan for every bank!”

 

Harry gazed at the man trying to wrap his head around the fact he spent ten years working for the Goblins and was now part of some kind of Dragel Auror squad. Gwen slyly glanced to the side at Harry and slowed his strides to be even with his own. Once even he bent down slightly so they were eye to eye and wiggled his eyebrows at Harry.

 

“Go ahead and ask.” Prompted the dragel who easily turned the corner then turned around himself walking backwards with his hands behind his back, wings tucked neatly behind him.

 

Flummoxed was a good start to explain the emotional state Harry’s system was in at the actions.

 

“Um, sorry. But what am I supposed to be asking?” The man pouted and turned forward.

 

“Well that’s no fun.” lengthening his strides to catch up Harry was now the one to lean over to look the other in the face.

 

“But what was the question?”

 

“Most humans always ask how old I am when they see how I look and do the math on how many years I've been working. They always act so shocked when I tell them and it’s a bit of fun a few of us have” 

 

“Oh.”  It's a bit morbid to tease shorter lived folks but in that case “ And how old are you?”

 

“73!”

 

They emerged into the main entrance still behind the main barrier. Harry sarcastically raised his free hand to cover his mouth and gasped in shock.

 

“73! Oh please sir. Tell this feeble human the secrets of your skin regime. And your hands! Not a wrinkle in sight.” Gwen grumbled at being teased but still held the gate open for him, but his eyes danced with amusement. 

 

All went well until they exited the portal door and Harry forgot about the sun, the light waking up Renard quickly. “Done Papa?” he asked cutely, wiggling a bit to be put down. Sighing, Harry did so.

 

“All done at the bank, pup.” Renard did a little awkward shuffle and looked pleadingly up at Harry. Harry gazed into teal eyes until he realized what the boy was silently informing him of. “Oh.”

 

“Oh?” Gwen was at the bottom of the steps already and the two of them met him at the bottom, Renard waddling a bit now. Gwen’s eyes widened and he looked up at Harry, and if the situation wasn't so dire for one of the three of them, he would be laughing at the sheer panic in the Gheyo’s eyes. “Ooooh.” He drawled out, glancing around them and pointed down the street.

 

“There’s a bakery down the street that one of my buddies run, they have a washroom there.”  Renard started down the street but only made it a few feet before impatiently turning back and tugging Harry along.

 

“Hurry papa, it's a em-eme-agency.”

 

“Emergency.” Harry corrected but trotted along with the boy. Gwen, it seemed, liked children but never actually had to deal with them, based on the fact he actually ran ahead and opened the door gesturing inside quite comically.

 

In the end, the emergency turned out to be a false alarm and Renard got quite entertained by the painted fish at the sink that acted like it was swimming around in the water. They stayed in the bathroom for a few moments until Gwen gently knocked on the door.

 

“Has the emergency been handled?” 

 

Glancing down at Renard he drained the sink and gave the child a wink. “Oh yes, it's taken care of!”

 

Opening the door Gwen sighed in relief, reaching down and ruffling Renards hair bringing a soft giggle from the boy. “I can fight off a nest of Lavatusks without breaking a sweat but it seems like I'm defeated by the bladder of a five year old.”

 

“I’ll be sure to inform the group of this new development Gwen. I'm positive Jacklin will absolutely love to learn about this!” A voice joyfully joined in from behind the counter. Gwen turned around and threw something at the figure, only for whatever it was to thwack into the wall when the shorter man stepped to the side with a tisk.

 

“Vance Robles, if you tell anyone about this I'll find a way to wrap you in rubber for the rest of your life.” Vance chuckled and Harry watched curiously as the man's magic clustered around him and started arcing off the metal display cabinets. 

 

There was a loud snap as a streak of yellow light made contact with Vance who simply looked drolly over to the side door as another man in an apron stepped out carrying a tray heaping with something that looked like bread rolls.

 

“Braeden, come on, he was threatening to ground me!” The other complained. At the unexpected loud sound both Harry and Renard had jumped. Harry felt the other coming but was not expecting to be witness to a mini lightning show. 

 

Braeden ignored his whining co-worker and turned to Harry.

 

“Sorry about those two, trained on the same floor and all that.” The other said like Harry actually knew what that meant. “Can I get you anything? We have some cold cuts, and the stuffed rolls just came out of the oven.”

 

“Stuffed rolls?” Peering down, the other blinked at the mini person in his bakery. Vance perked up and snagged a roll off the top of the tray and rounded the counter. Harry watched keenly as the stranger approached and shifted closer to Renard when the other seemed to want to come a little too close, reaching by habit behind him for his secondary wand while gathering his magic. 

 

The three Gheyo all froze in their individual actions.

 

Vance backed up a step, but his happy grin didn't falter as he acted like he did not just notice Harry’s actions. Braeden and Gwen were having some form of silent communication while Vance crouched down and showed Renard the roll in his hand before splitting it in half revealing the meat and vegetables inside.

 

“Papa look! They put the food inside the other food!”

 

Squatting down next to the five year old he cast a detection charm while Oooooing along with the excited sheltered boy. 

 

“Here, give it a try. Braeden makes the best!” Vance offered up the two halves at the pair who both looked at each other before back at the offered roll.

 

“Really?” Harry asked.

 

“Nothing is in it and it's safe to eat, but you already know that by now.” Vance teased, obviously sensing when Harry cast the detection charm. Some heat spread to his cheeks as Renard tugged at his sleeve to get his attention.

 

“Papa?” One ear turned toward him, but the child was staring longingly at the slightly steaming roll.

 

“Go ahead pup.” He relented, standing up from his crouch as Renard took the few steps to the man who handed him half of the roll. Food acquired, Renard scampered back to Harry’s legs holding his prize. “Blow on it first, Renard. It's still hot.” He warned. 

 

Vance stood now and offered out the other half towards Harry with a tilt in his lips. Both Braenen and Gwen were murmuring off to the side over the counter now as the baker loaded other trays with the new batch of rolls.

 

“For me?” He asked, pointing to himself.

 

“Yes for you, my on edge finely robed fellow.” Harry was not about to apologize for checking on the food, but the teasing tone made it clear that the man did not take any offense to the actions. Harry quietly stepped forward with a murmured thanks while tugging one of his long sleeves up, fully flushing when the Gheyo eyed him up and down before winking.

 

“Careful it's hot .”

 

Turning around so the storm Dragel couldn't see his face, Harry bit into the half roll only to withhold a yelp as the filling scolded his mouth.

 

“Papa!” Renard reached up and grabbed his sleeve to pull him over to one of the tables, and ‘pushed ’ him into the chair. Letting the boy do as he pleased he and Vance both cood as Renard grabbed his arm holding his half and pulled it down to blow on it.

 

“Renard will help Papa.” 

 

Gwen stepped forward taking Harry’s attention from the adorable sight. “If it's alright with you, I'm just going to step out for a moment.”

 

Biting into his now cooled roll much to Renard’s approval, Harry nodded and waved to the door. Gwen hesitated long enough that Harry swallowed and snapped a strong stinging hex at the man.

 

“Unless you forgot the fact I'm a Battle Mage, let that serve as a reminder that I can defend myself perfectly well.” Gwen pouted and rubbed at his upper arm where he was hit but did turn and leave, but not before shooting Braeden a significant look.

 

Fantastic, more babysitters.  

 

Ignoring the curious eyes on his person, Harry finished off his roll and politely ordered two more. Braeden had shooed Vance to the kitchen and brought the rolls out along with two glasses of lemonade.

 

Harry reached into his pocket to try and find the silver cuff Swift gave to him as he left the goblins office. Pulling out what he thought was it he sighed when instead he just pulled out the token the registration office gave him.

 

“I haven't heard they were doing these this time around.” Braeden commented, holding his hand out for the item. Harry shrugged and gave it over “Either way we can take this as a payment now, if you want. I’ll just wait to put the charge on it until the Hunt starts.”  

 

“That's fine, thank you.”

 

By the time Renard and he both finished their rolls, the door chimed open and Gwen shuffled in. Narrowing his eyes at the man Harry called him out almost immediately.

 

“And what exactly are you hiding behind your back?”

 

“W-well you see. The little fella really didn't like us much when we visited at the hospital and I thought he might like something.” Gwen removed his arm from behind his back and presented a teal, stuffed wolf plushy that almost matched Renard’s hair. Renard looked unsure until Harry smiled at him, then he was off his chair and running over to the man who was grinning triumphantly. 

 

“What's its name!?” 

 

“Well it doesn't have a name yet.”

 

“That's okay! I'll ask big brother Ted to give him a name! Papa look!” Renard pointed at the stuffed toy excitedly.

 

“I see pup.” 

 

“Can I hold it?”

 

“Well, it's a gift for you.”

 

“Like the roll?”

 

“Yes, uh…like the roll.” Small shy hands reached up and Gwen handed the kid the object, grin widening when Renard instantly started to pet and talk to the toy. Chuckling at their antics, Harry stood and waved goodbye to Braeden, and followed the pair out the door in a sedated pace knowing that there was nobody near on the street for another block.

 

Seems like Renard is a bit of a chatter box once he warms up to you.

 

Gwen was doing a bang up job at impersonating a Weasley while eating a sandwich he had purchased. Renard was regaling the man with the rundown all about last evening and this morning with all the plans the children had made. Harry sensed that they were approaching another area with a few people milling about and increasing his speed to walk even with Renard who instantly attached himself to the sleeve of his robe.

 

Up ahead, an armored silhouette followed behind a dower looking fellow who seemed to be quite cross at the younger looking male. From the distance Harry was at, he couldn't hear what was being said, but the younger man seemed to be arguing with the other but it was currently a one sided argument considering the other was completely ignoring him. There was something about the taller silhouette that Harry couldn't put his finger on.

 

“Wonder what that is all about?”

 

Gwen blinked owlishly, pulling what looked like a toothpick out of his mouth and looking in the opposite direction to the pair entering a side street.

 

“What?”

 

Snorting at his guard, he waved it off. “It was nothing, just a couple arguing.”

 

“Righto then!” Gwen smirked and cracked his knuckles and turned fully to face Harry. “Bout time you get back to your other wards.”

 

His stomach pitched down at the statement. He received no distress from the house, so things must be going well. But he already had been absent long enough for a first foray into their new realm.

 

Gwen ushered them to an alcove set to the side. Harry raised a brow at the slightly raised platform they came upon, looking to the Dragel for the explanation that was soon to come.

 

“Now that you're registered, you can use the portal system. These are set up for non-dragel citizens who can't use portgas . Fairly simple, you stand in the center and clearly say your name and the request to the destination you wish to go to. Hopefully someone will give permission if it's a restriction area but most places with these established aren’t.”

 

“So I just say Kalzik residence?”

 

“Kalzik main branch residence. As patients you should be able to arrive inside.” Gwen shrugged. “If not I can always port us to the main gate.”

 

Harry felt like this situation was far too similar to his first time with the floo. Swallowing past the nerves, he picked up Renard and stepped onto the platform. Wrapping his magic around them like he has done the last two times they traveled this way, Harry gave a nod to Gwen who cheerily saluted them.

 

“Hadrian Peverell with Renard Peverell requesting permission to port to the Kalzik main branch residence.” 

 

Almost immediately a silver ring surrounded the two, and Harry felt a heavy pressure pushing against his magic.

 

This is nothing like the last two times!

 

“Nicely done Mr. Necromancer.” He heard Gwen comment.

 

“Bye-bye! Thanks for the gift! 

 

The silver enclosed them and the distinct feeling that he was not welcome pushed down onto his shoulders. Harry wanted more than anything to lash out at the oppressive presence but clenched his eyes tight. With a snap the pressure was gone and Harry stumbled off of the dias in a very familiar room.

 

Definitely not doing that again! He set Renard down, while gasping for air, his vision swimming in front of him.

 

“That was fun Papa! Again!” Giving the boy a thumbs up, he let go of his hold on his magic only for the daft thing to shatter the main light in the room. Whipping out his arm he froze the cascading glass and banished it to the corner before it could get near them. “Papa?” 

 

Renard was holding his new stuffed wolf tight against his chest, silver teal eyes wide. Fuck I’ve scared him.

 

Looking up, Harry tried to recall what the fixture looked like and started conjuring and transfiguration a new one, his stomach souring at his loss of control.

 

“Sorry pup. I don't think whatever magic that was appreciated my using it.” The wall sconces provided enough illumination for Harry to watch the five year old from the corner of his eye as he finished creating a new main light.

 

The child seemed to think hard for a few seconds, his short ears pinned against his head. Before one perked up shortly followed by the other.

 

“Silver light was afraid of you?” The lights flicked on and Harry nodded to himself before crouching down to look Renard in the eyes.

 

“It felt more like it didn't like me.” Renard frowned.

 

“Well it's dumb for not liking you, papa is the best.” Chuckling, he stood ruffling the mop of hair.

 

“Thanks for the kind words. Shall we go see what the others are doing?” 

 

“Yes!”

 

Harry opened the large door into the hallway Bharin had taken them through before, tugging the fabric of his robe back over his shoulder from where it fell to his elbow while carrying the pup. He watched as Renard ran forward to look at something, pause, check that Harry was still near, then run forward again. Always staying in front of him and where he could see the boy and vice versa. 

 

Holding the toy Gwen gave him, Renard turned the corner, where Harry heard an ummph shortly after. 

 

Renard ran head first into the legs of an armored dark skinned woman who’s purple magic curled around the lads form and stopped him from falling back, but he still toppled forward and onto his knees. She had a mane of rich dark hair bound into a simple braid, and her eyes were a fascinating shade of brown with a hint of violet. The unknown woman seemed shocked to see Renard and hesitated too long to help him up. 

 

Sniffling the child rolled over and wobbly stood up and ran to Harry who was already squatting down with his arms open for the child. 

 

“I do apologize.” Harry said as Dyshoka exited from the door the stranger must have come from and froze when spotting them.

 

“Harry!?” Dyshoka stared at the figure standing up in the hallway after brushing the fox-were’s cream toned trousers off. She had only seen the Necromancer in Black, and for some reason her brain didn't want to comprehend how he looked in his current outfit. The blush toned silver…robe (?) pooled around his feet when he had crouched in front of his youngest. He still wore black, his vest cutting a sharp figure, but the color made his green eye’s shine, and he looked handsome in a way that took, or looked to have taken, zero effort. 

 

Maybe it was because she was with Dahlia but his presence was like a strange combination of Greta and Bahn Deveraine, with a dash of Kishore  “You look…”

 

“If you insinuate that I'm wearing a bathrobe, a whole quarter of your south garden will be dead in a second.” He grumbled, picking up Renard who was hiding his face in the other's neck and she realized that they were matching.  The complicated traditional embroidery on the young submissive's clothes stood out from the red dress shirt the child wore. Remembering yesterday, she glanced back to the man's outfit and sure enough, well hidden on the outer robe the stitching of a necromancer and what must be their house insignia was around each sleeve.  

 

Then she registered what he said.

 

“What?” Dahlia questioned before Dyshoka could ask the same thing. The strange Necromancer chuckled to himself  and shook his head. 

 

“Papa is the prettiest, deadliest person I know!” Renard whispered to them, his voice slightly muffled since he still was hiding in the others' neck. 

 

And well that did sum him up nicely. 

 

“Never mind all that tosh. My names Harry and the little kit that ran into you is Renard. Are you one of the many Kalziks or are we finally not the only non-family guests here?”

 

“Sorry Harry, your group still gets to be the privileged few.” Dyshoka teased. “This is Dahlia Deveraine, my girlfriend. She works at the same clinic as Quinn as a Healer’s Assistant.”

 

“Well met Miss Deveraine.” Dahlia seemed to break out of her confusion and bent down to scoop up the stuffed toy that was dropped when the collision happened. As a Gheyo Ace who works for Lady Paielda, she instantly noticed the embroidery of a Necromancer the man wore, and admittedly she was utterly confused why a Necromancer wearing pastel , with a child was standing in the middle of the Kalzik compound. 

 

She offered the toy to the man who poked the boy in the side bringing out a shy giggle. “Renard say thank you to Miss Deveraine for saving your poor wolf from the floor.” At the mention of the toy, Renards head whipped around and he stared in horror at his stuffed animal. 

 

“Is Renards gift now Dev- Dev-”

 

“Dahlia is fine love. And no it’s still yours.” She stepped a bit closer and offered the toy but the boy simply stared longingly at it but did not reach to take it. The Necromancer, Harry, sighed quietly and took it from her with his gloved hands and offered it to the boy who instantly snapped it up.

 

“Sorry about him running into you.” 

 

Dy spoke up propping her chin on Dahlia’s shoulder. “I heard Arnev say something about a picnic happening outside soon. What are you two doing all the way up here?” Harry winced, and guiltily shuffled a bit.

 

“I would also like to apologize for destroying your light fixture in your portal room. We just got back from registering and visiting the bank when Gwen, one of the investigating Gheyo, had me come back via a general portal.” Dhalia wanted to ask why he was accompanied by a Gheyo in an Investigation Suite but held her tongue, not willing to dash her luck with the only Necromancer she’s met who seemed modicumly sociable.

 

“How did the light fixture break? Also you should have informed one of us that you were leaving the compound, I'm sure mama didn't clear any of you leaving without a medic present.” Dyshoka’s voice pitched down as she moved away from Dahlia's back to eye the man and child. Harry winced at the slight scold but waved his free hand around producing a vibrant cascade of emerald sparkles.

 

“Oh I’m fine. We figured Ted could only leave for about 45 minutes till the bonds started straining, and got him back within 20 minutes. As for the light…” Renard pulled his face away to frown at the two ladies.

 

“The silver light didn't like papa.”

 

“And I might have lost control for a second when we arrived, but I replaced the fixture. If any of you want something different or would like to purchase a new one, please tell me and I'll pay for it.”

 

Dy and Dahlia exchanged a glance before the Kalzik shrugged, she’ll just bring it up over supper. 

 

“Alright then, do you two need any help finding your way?”

 

Harry winked at them before starting to walk down the hallway towards the main exit. “I think I've taken enough of your two’s time! Have fun~” 

 

Dahlia spluttered as her face turned red, but Dyshoka burst out laughing at the exaggerated eyebrow wiggle the strange man gave them before disappearing, Renards small voice raising up to ask a question.

 

---

 

Unknown location

 

The two men remained on their knees in front of the woman and remained silent as she angrily paced to and thro. Suddenly she stopped and one of the men let out a sigh of relief only to stiffen and cover his ears when an ear piercing screech ripped through the dimly lit office. The other man remained still, seemingly unaffected by the sound.

 

“That fucking brat!” Large charcoal black wings burst from her back, a few loose feathers raining down onto the marble floor down below. With another hiss, the concealment pendant was snapped off her neck and chucked at the wall. “He’s gone and imprinted on some rich nobody from Earth of all places.”

 

“You already found 27, master?”  The french accent came out ridiculously thick, and when the woman snorted she nodded at him.

 

Pulling up an official government  screen she tossed the image over to the french dragel who now stood, leaving  the other darker skinned man to remain kneeling on the floor. And there in the blue screen stood 27, or as it would seem Renard , with his age and rank listed to the left. Reaching up to scroll through the rest of his registration information the woman clicked her teeth and the screen winked out from under his hand.

 

“That's all there is. The rest I've been told is restricted from public access.”

 

The older man shrugged. “Yah but he turned out to be submissive in the end, why are we bothering with trying to find him?”

 

Suddenly the woman leapt at him, and he remained in his spot allowing her to claw down his arm, it was better to take the punishment then try to escape. Licking the blood off her talons she sneered at the two men. “He had the gene markings for a very special talent, a talent that we can't lose!”

 

Clenching his arm to hinder the blood flow, the Frenchman bowed his head. He made sure to only put confusion in his voice so the touchy Veela wouldn't think he was questioning her decisions. “But the others? 24?”

 

“Yes, yes. We killed off all the others that presented as Submissive, the risk of random bonded was too high. 24 was a success but presented late as a submissive and needed to be scrapped. But none of them had this much potential!” Turning to the tall gray skinned man who remained silent and still during this whole time, her lips pulled back as she sneered down at him.

 

“17. You will track down this Lord Hadrian Peverell and get rid of him. 27 will be with him. Word of warning, he supposedly is a Necromancer and Battle mage. But in the end, he’s only human.” She tossed a small object at the figure known as 17 who snatched it out of the air, before eyeing the small gray stone.

 

“They have a tracker on them, follow it. I want 27 back at headquarters before your ridiculous Hunt begins.” 

 

“Yes Master.” He bowed low, nose centimeters away from the floor and remained so as his masters continued to talk. He was ignored as was usual when his Handler met up with their Master. His hand clenched and relaxed repeatedly, and the smell of the Handler’s blood was becoming evermore heady. 

 

“And for Kesmars sake, feed the damn thing!” Master screeched at his Handler. 

 

At least he will get to eat before his hunting begins. 

 

Lord Hadrian Peverell, another unlucky soul to cross his master and her plans.

 

Notes:

I'm back! Is my busy work season over completely? Nope! But I thought 'What the heck.' , and decided to post the new chapter.

wasn't sure how to get the P.O.V change worked out in the beginning, so I guess its going to be a (...). For some reason while re-reading it, the short blurb of Gwen's P.O.V wasn't transitioning well so ... it is!

For those who adore Renard, I hope you liked this chapter!

A lot of mystery people (And new!) decided to pop into this chapter quite unexpectedly, but meh, makes the plot more twisty turny ;) Thank you for all the lovely and kind comments and support so far on this work <3

Chapter 13: Picnic Whiplash

Summary:

Picnic time, Panic time, and Ecstatic times!

He could hear Lucy’s screeching laugh well before he could see her, other merry cheers piping up shortly after. Rounding the side of the home, towards the slope and tree-line, he finally spotted the three children as they tackled Ciro to the grass, who was also laughing jovially while pretending to be some wounded enemy it would seem. 

 

“Down please!” Renard was already excitedly wriggling in his hold and he set the boy down. As soon as his feet touched the ground he was off and shouted happily as he leapt onto the dog-pile on top of the part pixie. 

 

“How did it go?” Turning to the voice, Harry started towards one of the many picnic blankets scattered on the grass that held a small basket. As he approached he eyed Arristor’s slightly haggard form.

 

That's not to say the man did not look his usual self but there was an obvious amount of fraying around the edges of his soul, telling Harry that he was either stressed, depressed, tired, or a bit of everything. 

 

Plopping down with a small groan, Harry leaned back on his hands and allowed himself a moment to enjoy the slight breeze before answering. “Registration went well, and I'm sure you've seen the new pin Teddy is sporting.”

 

“It was the first thing he talked about when he got back.” Arristor commented with a pleased huff. 

 

“Had a slight bump with the fact I didn't have an account set up, but we discussed it this morning, and that brunette fellow, Gwen, escorted us to the bank. Stopped for a snack and now we're back. How did it go here while we were gone?”

 

Cracking his eyes open he scanned over the other man as he hesitated to answer and curled up around his arm that was pressed to his stomach. Frowning, Harry sat up focusing fully on the other. “Arristor? I got no warnings from the wards, did something happen?”

 

“I got a bit sick before Theodore got back, father, Linnel, and Amy covered for me so the children didn't notice.” Harry’s lips twitched down a bit further and he leaned over and placed a gloved hand over Arristors forehead. The man chuckled weakly and unwound his arm from around his waist to very gently grab Harry’s wrist and pull it away. “Nothing like that. I think we might have gotten ahead of ourselves with having Ted so far away from me so soon.”

 

“You're tired.” Harry pointed out bluntly, his magic coming and settling around the pair but Harry held back from wrapping it around the Dragel.

 

“Y-yes.” Arristor admitted. “My body just feels heavy and-” The hand not currently keeping Harry’s trapped, came and rubbed at his chest where the faded bonding mark lay. “Linnel and Amy left only a moment ago, and Lucy’s family are due soon. Nicte has requested coming over this afternoon as well to meet her mentee’s family. Oh and Lucy has her first appointment with Garima before dinner.” 

 

Harry couldn't help but scrunch his nose in distaste at hearing that Nicte would be anywhere around him and the premise so soon, but sighed and nodded his head in understanding. Arristor hesitated for a second and Harry raised a brow at the man as his body jolted a bit, as if he wanted to do something but was stopping himself. 

 

“Do you mind?” Harry was baffled by the question for a moment when Arristor slowly released his hand and instead reached behind Harry and paused again. Looking to the side where his arm disappeared Harry realized that his hand was hovering awkwardly at his waist. Remembering last night and the others' clear need for physical contact, Harry swallowed and scooted closer to the taller frame and allowed him to wrap his long arms around his waist and firmly pull him into Arristor’s side. Almost immediately the Beta sighed, and Harry could feel him relax his hold and lean further against him. 

 

Harry focused on the group out on the grass as warmth started to creep through the layers he had on. Renard was now eagerly showing everyone his new toy with a bright smile and it seemed that a name game had started up. Lucy and Windra both sat on Ciro’s lap with Ted leaning on the man's shoulder.

 

“I wont mind.” Arristor grumbled out, tugging once at Harry’s side before relaxing again.

 

“Mind what?”

 

“There are moments you let your magic do as it pleases, and other times you hold it back. I don’t mind your magic touching me.” Harry blinked and looked up trying to keep his mouth from gaping slightly. 

 

“Do you not find it oppressive?” Arristor made a rumbling sound and tilted his head to the side before leaning over into Harry’s space and resting his head on top of Harry’s.

 

“When you are peeved or overwhelmed perhaps, but otherwise it feels like a heavy blanket wrapped around my shoulders. Comforting in its steadiness.” Harry couldn't see the other’s expression, even though he wished he could, but he could sense the responding thump of his soul as he spoke with full honesty.

 

Slowly, he allowed his magic to stretch across their laps and curl around their forms like a lazy cat. Arristor only had one reaction as it finally settled against his skin, and that was to sink further down into Harry. 

 

A few minutes passed and Harry twitched slightly as a heavy breath breezed past his ear and he realized that Arristor must have fallen asleep. Renard came running up to their blanket soon enough with the rest of the group trailing excitedly behind, Ciro at the back of the group giving his son a swift once over. Tapping Aristor’s leg next to him, the Beta sucked in a quick breath and woke quickly, sitting up straight as Renard rammed into Harry’s stomach.

 

“Oph!”

 

“Papa, his name is Susi!” Huffing a breath of amusement at their oh so creative name, he tickled the boy in his lap until he was rolling around on the blanket laughing with his ears pinned back against his head. Looking at the others, and more importantly the disastrous state of Ted's grass stained white pants, he groaned good naturally and stood up. Offering a hand to Arristor whose sleepy silver eyes looked questionably up at him.

 

“Right. If we're going to have any more fun outside I think it's due time for some of us to get into more comfortable clothes.” Ciro looked at the children, and a small flush dusted his face and he winced, spotting all the grass stains and scuffs on everyone's outfits, Renard’s and Ted’s being the more evident. 

 

“We're going to play outside though right? With Doria, and Tre?” Lucy’s wings bobbed excitedly behind her. Patting her light brown hair, Harry nodded and watched as Ciro made a hand movement and all the stains faded from view.

 

Useful bit of magic, that. Harry thought and subtly started to march the group up and into the house, a pleased smile forming when he spotted the home swinging the door open for them when they got near. 

 

“Yes, from my understanding. But I have it on good authority that your mentor will be showing up as well.” Squealing excitedly, Lucy dashed in front of them with her shirt already half off her body, getting tangled slightly with her wings.

 

“Lucy, wait!” Arristor jogged to catch up to his submissive and help her change. Windra grinned widely, also running off down the hallway and disappeared into their common room. Soon enough, everyone was changed into clothes more appropriate for playing and eating outside, and Harry stood at the deck railing and watched as Renard tripped down the hill and completed several somersaults. When he eventually stopped, the boy simply giggled and got back up with grass in his hair and continued to chase Lucy in a game of tag, Ciro on a blanket in the sun next to the trees watched them with a fond smile.

 

Harry himself was back into his sweater from that morning, a warming charm layered over since he was feeling a bit cold. Which was a good thing overall. It meant his magic was beginning to level out.

 

He sensed Arristor approaching, and turned around to cut the man off from exiting the house.

 

“Harry?”

 

“While I'm no healer, I think it's fair to say you are due a few hours of sleep.” Arristor’s eyes widened slightly, and he looked out to the field.

 

“But the children.”

 

“Are going to be fine. Your father, and soon a whole hoard of others, including myself, will be watching them. I will keep them on the north side of the building and in the ward line so there will be no more strain on your bonds.” Placing a hand on his firm chest he pushed the other backwards and into the living room before shutting the sliding door with a flick of his hand.

 

“Nicte will be here.” Arristor grumbled. 

 

“You don't have a problem with her. I do. Trust that I can play well enough with others and not decapitate everyone who pisses me off.” He didn't mean to say the last bit so sharply but could feel when the Beta flinched slightly at his words. Sighing he gave the other a small push towards the hallway and made a shooing motion. “I will have no conflict with her unless she brings it on herself. And even if that were to happen in the few hours you will be asleep, I can manage until I can address it away from the family.”

 

The taller man stood unsure for one more moment before nodding his head slightly. “Harry, are you sure?” 

 

Exasperated, he flapped his hands at the other in a very Molly Weasley manner causing the other to finally chuckle lightly and turn around.

 

“Yes! Go, go! Sleep for merlin's sake!” 

 

Waiting a few minutes after hearing the bedroom door gently click shut, Harry took the time to clean around the living room. It seemed that Linnel and Amy had managed to keep the kitchen clean over lunch preparation, but the house itself had fallen into slight chaos compared to when he left it only a few hours ago. Art supplies, coloring books, small nick nacks lay everywhere and on every surface, the blanket chest was open and looked to be spewing a few blankets out of its mouth. The TV was left on, but it must have been on mute since Harry couldn't hear anything.

 

Even if he had Renard the whole time, three children are three children. Messes are sure to abound wherever they linger. Harry only hoped that Ted was at least trying not to be as messy as the others, knowing full well that is not the kind of house Harry tended to run. Harry took the time to spell all the craft supplies back into the corner and into the cubby dedicated for those kinds of things, another spell had the conjured broom and pan sweeping around the table. Walking into the living room, Harry switched off the telly and bent down to manually fold the blankets as he cast a straightening spell at the couch, watching as cushions whipped back into their proper place. 

 

Shutting the trunk after the last blanket was placed inside, he deemed it long enough to go down the hall and check on Ted and Windra. He found the pair in Windra and Lucy’s room looking over a book on magical water creatures. Knocking on the door he gained their attention. 

 

“Sorry to interrupt, but Teddy Bear, do you mind keeping Arristor company? He’s currently trying to take a nap and I think since we might have strained him a bit today, it would be good for you two to spend some time together.” Ted scanned his face, and must have picked up his underlying message. He didn't trust Arristor to be by himself for an extended period of time.

 

It was Teddy himself who admitted only two days ago that the man would zone out and fall into fits. And it was just last night when Harry had to peel the man off the hallway floor as he fell apart at the seams for a brief moment. 

 

“I think I can take a nap as well.” Ted rolled over and got up off the ground, leaving Windra to her book. The wards tingled and risking the headache Harry knew Lucy’s group had arrived. Ruffling his eldest’s hair as he passed, he crouched down in front of Windra and grinned at her while wiggling his brows. 

 

“How about you and I head out and greet Lucy’s family?”  Windra nodded and sat up.

 

“Do I have to play with them the whole time?”

 

“Hmm? No. But I think it would be nice if you were outside with all of us.”

 

She stood and went to a small bookcase next to what must be her bed and pulled out a book. “If I get bored of playing, will you read to me?” A small hopeful look settled in her dark blue eyes and Harry nodded and held his hand out for the book. Quickly it was deposited in one hand, and his other gloved hand was snatched up in her surprisingly strong hold, and he was led to the front door without another word.

 

The semi large group was close enough to the house that Harry instantly recognized Collete, and Andre who was carrying Lucy's brother Tremeur, along with Hidie, Doria, and a few others whose names all blurred together.

 

“Mama!” Lucy's voice cheered as she too spotted the group. Tremeur and Doria were soon released and joined the game with Renard and Lucy, Windra close behind. Harry remained on the grass next to the front porch waiting for the rest of the group to head down the slope to the picnic blankets.

 

Colette spotted him as soon as Windra had run off down the hill and seemed to hesitate briefly before a small smile bloomed. Much to his surprise, she trotted past the rest of her bonded and without so much as a by-your-leave wrapped her arms around him and buried her face into his chest, emitting a happy sounding chirp.

 

“Harry!”

 

Harry froze in the embrace and uselessly stuttered as she grabbed at his arms and held him slightly away from her, brown eyes roving over his form. “I like this sweater, but isn't it a bit warm outside to be wearing that?”  His magic rolled uncomfortably. 

 

“I tend to run a bit cold.” He admitted and blinked as she tucked her arm through his elbow and nearly dragged him down the hill and onto the blanket he was on before.

 

“Andre love, did we pack any blankets?” A light blue blanket was deftly placed into her hands and she made quick work on draping it around Harry’s shoulders.

 

“This isn't necessary ma’am I-” Colette tutted at him before peeking into the basket and pulling out a few sandwiches and plating them.

 

“Please call me Colette, or better yet Letty! We are family.” Before Harry could say anything the plate was placed on his lap and Colette was standing with a pleased look on her face. “Just you wait till Sal gets here, he’s like a furnace! Oh, pardon me. Salvat couldn't make it last night but he’s itching to see Lucy and meet you all. His absence was probably why Reed and Hidie were all keyed up, but he got back home this morning and-”  One of her Pareya wrapped his arms around her waist and chuckled, cutting off the word vomit.

 

“Alright Letty love, let the poor man have a moment to himself. Hello again Sir.” Grateful for the rescue but still slightly blindsided, Harry bobbed his head in greeting while eyeing the sandwiches on the plate in his hand.

 

Colette was whisked away to a different blanket and Andre was now in front of Harry, his frizzy hair neatly pulled back into a low ponytail. “Apologies for the enthusiastic greeting, she tends to get quite excitable.” The man frowned at the selection of sandwiches on the plate and tutted, reaching out to grab it while saying “Dear me, she grabbed all of her favorites instead of asking you. Let me-” 

 

Harry’s magic snapped irritably as Harry pulled slightly away from the hand reaching for his food, a hiss in parsel slipped past his lips as he curled his hand protectively around the plate. Gray eyes widened slightly, and the man raised his hands up in a placating manner, the easy grin however did not waver on his face. Instead he just merrily hummed a note and instead reached for the basket and peeked inside.

 

“Oh good, there seems to be plenty of fruit and cold cuts here as well.” In short fashion another plate was prepped and left by his lower legs, Andre settling smoothly next to his submissive and joining the others in rifling through the basket on their own blanket.

Ruminating on the words Colette said, Harry thought it was safe to assume that Sal or Salvat was the Alpha of the Jauques Circle. He frowned slightly and picked up one of the sandwiches looking at the egg filling. Harry had yet to actually meet any other Alpha beside Julia so far that he was aware of, and from what he observed from her probably wasn't enough to compare certain personality or characteristics between all Alphas. 

 

He liked Julia and Bob, they seemed aware of how damning their submissives actions had been, Eadrich and Nicte However…

 

And as if summoned by his thoughts some of the Lopez Circle arrived. There was a brief moment when Harry first laid eyes on Nicte, Bob, and Julia that his fist clenched in the soft blanket now on his lap, and he put down the sandwich he was nibbling at. 

 

I promised Arristor I would behave. He reminded himself, resisting the almost instinctual urge to press his magic against them. To remind Nicte Lopez what she threatened to do yesterday, and that Harry Peverell did not forget nor forgive so easily. 

 

Yep, still bitter.

 

Nicte outright refused to look at him, her magic rolling uncomfortable with his gaze on her. Lucy predictably had attached herself to her Oretta and was pulling the black haired woman around introducing her to her family in the manic excited way Harry is quickly learning was her normal manner.

 

Julia and Bob had remained at the top of the hill during all of this, observing the proceedings. Then green met those dark brown eyes of the Alpha who visibly stiffened, her loose curly hair the only thing moving. Bob nervously twined his hands into his shirt which Julia reached out for, gently clasping their hands together, visibly relaxing the Pareya.

 

Ah good. The Alpha knew full well he still was displeased with them. He also had to still look up how folks handled debts and other procedures in this realm.

Julia purposefully looked to the remaining empty blankets and raised an inquiring brow back in his direction. It was with a bit of uncalled for glee that he indicated to the blanket furthest from him and the one Collette had chosen. 

 

The message of ‘You are not trusted, but I'm offering to be tentatively civil.’ more than clear.

 

The woman inclined her head slightly and the two of them made their way down the hill. When passing her submissive who was excitedly chatting to Kishore, who arrived shortly before, and Hidie,  Julia pressed a kiss to Nicte cheek telling her that they will be eating and a plate will be ready for her when she's ready.

 

“Why are we so far away? Let's sit a little closer!”

 

“I think it best to eat before we encroach on them anymore, sweetheart.”

 

“No, Lets just sit here! These two are shadow affiliated, don't you think we should try finding someone with a shadow affiliation Julia!?”

 

“While I'm sure Eadrich would like it, you know our circle isn’t compatible with anyone affiliated with the shadows.” The Alpha allowed for a short introduction to Hidie who Julia had not met yet, but started to pull away to join Bob at their blanket, but Nicte tugged at her arm once again. 

 

“Tell Bob dearest to come back over here, I’m sure Colette won't mind. Lucy and the other children just ran up to the house to grab some things.” Julie opened her mouth but Nicte called out over her. “Bob come back over here silly! We're eating here.”

 

Julie glanced briefly in Harry’s direction, clearly not having any control over the situation. The two shadow Dragel caught the look and also peeked over to his shaded spot by the house. Kishore seemed to realize what was occurring, keen eyes probably picking up on Harry’s clear distaste for the woman, as well as being one of the few who were present shortly after the…altercation. 

 

“Nicte, We're going to sit over there. Let the family settle.” Nicte pouted, but then froze, finally turning her face in Harry’s direction with a hiss.

 

“It's him isn't it!? That foul loathsome man!” The air whipped up around her, Harry’s own magic gleefully pressing against his restraint ready to knock her down once again. Harry placed the plate now off to the side and sat up straight, fully prepared to take anything the woman threw his way. But in a span of a few seconds several things happened almost instantaneously.

 

Before he even had time to debate just spelling Nicte to remain solely on their assigned picnic blanket, Colette had leapt to her feet, her wings fully extended growling deeply at the other submissive. Her eyes were now rimmed with a rose gold ring, Hidie and the other Gheyo both echoing the growl their magic suddenly pulled taught around them. There was an ominous groan of wood creaking from the house and something sounded like it was moments away from cracking.

 

Julie had snapped a clawed hand out and wrapped it around the back of Nicte’s neck, tugging her forcefully back when she had attempted to approach Harry. “Don't you dare. Calm down, now.” The alpha hissed. 

 

Harry wasn't sure what happened between those two, but soon enough Nicte’s wings dropped and she leaned against her alpha, bottom lip threatening to wobble. 

 

“Bob, I think it's best if you take Nicte back home. I'll be close behind.” Her voice was tensely controlled, and the whole group watched silently as the auburn haired man rushed over and scooped the woman up into his arms, murmuring something to her. When they were gone Julie’s shoulders slumped and a loud sigh tumbled out of her mouth.

 

“Papa!”

 

Tilting his head up, Harry raised a brow up at the multiple young faces curiously looking down at him from the porch railing. Lucy had shoved her head between the rungs so she could look directly down at him. Her small face had a serious expression, though he realized that her hair was hiding it from the rest of the group. With her usually peppy voice she talked down to him.

 

“I can't find the pictures we made this morning, and Doria and Tre want to see the magic animals.” He smiled up to the group, but mostly to Lucy, purposely relaxing his stiff posture. Seeing that, Lucy's own face seemed to lax a bit and a smidge of her usually happy demeanor started to play across her face as she noticed the change.

 

“Second cupboard, third shelf, please be careful of the others' work. Arristor and Ted are napping, so how about you stick to playing out here, I'm sure we can manage finding a table to bring down to use. As for the animals…” He trailed off, now looking at the over eager audience of young faces. “I can perhaps be convinced if I get a drawing of everyone's favorite place to explore.”

 

She was grinning now, and with an excited wiggle she was pulling her head back over the edge of the deck. 

 

“See I told you!”

 

“Come on Lu, let's get the paper!”

 

“Shhhh! Remember that they're napping.”

 

Chuckling as the young voices continued in an overly exaggerated whisper as they entered the house he looked back down to the rest of the field. Julia had made her way to his blanket and the others had settled back down aside from Kishore and the two Gheyo, but all were watching.

 

“I would take it upon myself to apologize on behalf of the Lopez circle for my submissive’s words and actions today.” Much like the day before she had inclined her upper body in a low bow. Sighing he leaned back onto his hands and eyed the woman.

 

“I am receiving far too many apologies from you on behalf of your submissive Mrs. Lopez.” Annoyance passed over her features briefly but badly concealed shame replaced that expression quickly. “I think it would be best-” He drawled, narrowing his eyes as the collective adult group all tensed at his words. “I think it would be best that future meetings with her mentor happen away from our home, and with her full circle. Until they receive the okay, Arristor, Ted, Windra, and Lucy are not to be apart for any extended periods of time meaning that all meetings will be monitored with the addition of someone from her Family circle or a Kalzik. Nicte will not be alone with anyone from my family until she has come to me and apologies properly for her actions. The one from yesterday, meant nothing and you know it well enough I suspect being bonded to her. I want her to tell me exactly what she did wrong, and how she could have handled the situations better, with the addition of why my feelings have been crossed.”

 

Julia looked surprised. “Nicte can still see Lucy though?”

 

“Yes. You explained well enough the importance of that bond yesterday.” Julia nodded, hesitated, then spoke again, eyes checking if the children had exited the house yet.

 

“She can be quite stubborn even when she knows that she’s in the wrong.” Closing his eyes against the headache, Harry chuckled.

 

“Oh I can be just as stubborn, but I've got all the time in the world.” Cracking his eyes open he stared down the Alpha. “Does she?”

 

Julia swallowed, hands twitching by her side before sketching another bow and swiftly walking up the hill and out of view. 

 

It took a short while for the atmosphere to revert to what it was before the Lopez arrived, but with the kids dragging half of the group into a drawing session and their infectious joy it eventually did. Ciro settled down next to him once everyone was focused on their drawings.

 

“You should finish some of those sandwiches Harry, or at least the plate of fruit Andre made.” Harry pushed back his festering feelings, and glanced at said Sandwiches. He no longer had the appetite, the feeling that he might have let down Arristor and what the family might think of him now making his stomach sour. He reached for the fruit and picked out the purple cubes he liked and ate a few chunks, not tasting the pleasant sweet tang.

 

I could have let her stay. Or maybe it would be best if I just left. Maybe the house would hide my presence again like last night. 

 

Lucy heard. 

 

I know Lucy heard. What she must think of me now. I-

 

A dark porcelain mug fell into his line of view, and he snapped his eyes up to look at a grinning Kishore, his wavy hair pinned back to one side showing off his multiple ear piercings. The tall dragel gently wiggled the cup back and forth, prompting Harry to release the plate of fruit onto his lap and reach for it. As soon as his chilled hands cradled the pleasantly warm cup a sigh slipped out and he pulled the mug closer, savering the heat. 

 

“Nothing some sugar disguised as chocolate, can't solve! Highly recommended, might I add, by those with the surname Peverell.” Harry blinked at the evident hot coco and leaned over slightly to see Windra, Lucy, and Renard all ‘sneaking’ worried glances his way before looking back to their respective drawings. A different kind of warmth settled on his chest and he cradled the cup between his two gloved hands, and took a tentative sip to check the temp before drinking a solid half in a few seconds. A pleased humm slipping out of his throat, as its cloying sweetness settled the bitter emotions. 

 

Kishore echoed his humm, tilting his head to the side. 

 

“Better?” The man asked. Harry nodded, honestly feeling better than he had been not two minutes ago, and Kishore grinned pleased before indicating to the plate on his lap before turning around and heading back to his spot next to Andre and Windra.

 

Looking at the rich brown chocolate still remaining he decided to voice his main concern to Arristors father. Because if anyone, Ciro would know what his son would think.

 

“Ciro. Was I perhaps too cruel on my decision? Was it unreasonable to restrict them like that?”  Ciro laughed and dug into the basket pulling out a full sandwich for himself.

 

“You might have been too lenient if what my Arristor told me that occurred yesterday is to be believed. She threatened you and the children, and actually attacked you. As Head of the House it is fully in your right to bring her to trial, request her removal as Lucy’s Mentor and find a replacement, or restrict her fully from contacting any of you. Insulting you like that in front of Family and friends?” The man snorted. “I've seen feuds and quarrels start up from less.”

 

His words lessened the burden on his shoulders considerably. “Oh.”

 

Ciro snorted and shot Harry a sharp look. “So whatever you're brooding over like a large gloomy rain cloud, don't.” The man finished up his sandwich before standing up, brushing his hands against his trousers.

 

“Was I that obvious?”

 

“Yes and No. Visually you’ve just looked to be lost in thought. However, while I don't know much about you Necromancers I think that was a good indication on your actual mood.”  Harry followed where the slim finger was pointing and winced at the dead grass peeking out from under the picnic blanket. 

 

“Oops” 

 

---

 

It was nearing two and the children were chasing one of his conjured Nifflers around the grass. As the time passed, slowly some of the Kalziks had come and joined the adults on the various picnic blankets, enjoying the good weather and nibbling on food. At this point Harry had a decent collection of drawings beside him that had been eagerly presented to him, (along with the art supplies since the children soon grew bored of that activity.) and so he fulfilled his promise to the children and cast about some animals to play with the kids. 

 

On a whim he set up a bit of a game with the children. Once you tag an animal they’ll disappear in a shower of emerald sparkles. Looking at Renard, Lucy with her siblings, and Windra, he was pleased to note that it looked like their endless energy was starting to flag and perhaps they could wrap up the outing soon and all take a solid nap before dinner. Harry chuckled while watching Windra boss around the others trying to rally them into catching the last animal, for a girl who had him take a book down in case she didn't want to play, she sure was invested in the game.

The few clouds had scattered leaving the sun to shine brightly, bringing the temperature up significantly. Harry was basking in the warm breeze from his still shadowed area next to the house, his finished plate of fruit and the cocoa and other empty dishes sat next to his basket.

 

Found you. 

 

The words glowed in front of him and it took a moment for Harry to register and look around to spot Quinn heading down the hill and moving in his direction. Happy to see the man Harry sat up from his lounged position with a grin.

 

“Good afternoon Quinn!” 

 

Mother told me that you all will be joining us for dinner.

 

“Yes, your sister dropped off an invite this morning along with breakfast. We're going to have to repay the favor one of these days and invite all of you to a meal.” Quinn smiled widely, his white teeth blinding in the sun with a bit of fang peeking out, before he crossed over into the shade. The blond crossed his long legs and sat with a huff on the blanket, a raspy chuckle worming its way out.

 

Harry had to actively stop himself from staring at the man once again, and felt heat gently build in his cheeks. Swallowing suddenly became difficult and he looked away briefly as Quinn leaned marginally over into his space, shoulders almost touching with his eyes dancing merrily.

 

I would love that, Harry. I would warn you of the chaos that is my family but since you have met most of them, I feel you already know that. How was your morning after my sister dropped off the food?

 

Groaning good naturally, he explained the morning with Arristor’s dad and the Investigation squad showing up and stopped mid sentence in his explanation of the slightly confusing registration questions.

 

“That reminds me.” A blond brow hiked up slightly in question, the man turning away from the spectacle that is a group of children attempting to catch a Niffler and turned fully back to him. “Do you want to be my main healer?”

 

Those brows fell, and Harry stared as a wavy piece of hair shifted as the Healer tilted his head to the right. The next words formed slowly in the air, portraying the Healer’s confusion pretty well.

 

Do you not already have one?  

 

Harry shook his head no, brushing one of his own longer locks of hair out of his face when the wind moved it.

 

“Not that I'm aware of. I mean, someone had to have healed my shoulder for me, but I have nothing on file. Since all the kids are under at least one of your family members' care, I thought It wouldn't hurt to ask. I wanted to ask you first, but perhaps I should have made an appointment at the clinic you work at?”

 

I…Are you sure? I'm told I have horrendous bedside manners.

 

“That's because you do.” Kyle spoke up, causing the two to jump apart slightly, both not noticing his arrival. “Why are we talking about Quinns bedside manner?”

 

The green haired man flopped down onto the blanket, nearly landing half on top of Quinn who scowled but scooted over. Harry tried his bloody best not to hyper fixate on the warmth coming off of Quinn’s thigh that was now pressed against his leg, but it was just so warm. There honestly wasn't much thought going into what he was saying as he watched Quinn and Kyle play-fight with each other over an orange Kyle had playfully tossed at his brother. “I need a main Healer on the register, and I asked if Quinn wanted to be mine.” Kyle escaped the headlock he was in and gave Quinn an odd look before it was washed away when a crooked smile stretched across his face.

 

“In that case, I would say you couldn't ask for anyone better.” Quinns face pinked slightly, and the blond ducked his head, snagging the orange Kyle just finished peeling for himself and plopping a section into his mouth.

 

I'll require a full rundown on your health in that case. We can do it after dinner tonight while Alejandro goes over expectations for the others' mind healing sessions. The words furled out into the air quickly and Harrys read them as fast as they had appeared.

 

“That's fine by me. Do I need to bring anything?” Admittedly, he was kind of curious how a check-up works on a realm full of dozens of different species. He clearly wasn't going to remember anything medical from when he was unconscious those first few days, and didn't quite have what one would deem a ‘normal’ check out from the hospital either when they left.

 

There's no need. Since I'll be doing a full rundown I'll have all the results in the end done to a Kalziks’ standards. I'm sure mama would be amiable to join as well if needed.

 

There was pride in Quinns posture and Harry was reminded that the woman at the registration office had said the Kalziks were one of the best. He was hit by the unbelievable kindness that the Kalziks had graced him and his new family with, and his small smile wobbled slightly.

 

Tugging at the blanket Colette gave him closer to himself, he leaned just enough to the side that his shoulder bumped against the taller man. Letting out a huff he softly thanked the one willing to help even someone like him, “Thank you Quinn.”  Checking on the children, he snorted as Colette and another one of her own seemed to have joined the kids in their attempt at catching the niffler. A shiver wracked up his spine, and he shoved his hands between his thighs while casting another warming charm over himself, resisting the urge to just fully lean against Quinn and steal his body heat.

 

Are you cold Harry?

 

“Hmm?” Harry read the words again and turned to look slightly up at the healer slightly lounging next to him. Sharp teal eyes looked at his sweater and blanket then jumped over to the empty mug sitting next to the dirty dishes, before settling to his lap where his gloved hands were shoved between his thighs. 

 

“How can you even wear that sweater in this weather?” Kyle added, popping a piece of food into his mouth.

 

Quinn sat up with a concerned frown tugging at his mouth. Maybe we should do the check up now. Harry rolled his eyes and patted the thigh next to him, his magic gently coaxing the other to stay.

 

“Wow there Doc. For your information, a necromancer usually runs cold. The fact that I'm feeling cold is a good thing.” Both Kyle and Quinn looked curious at the admittance so, with a shrug, he continued. “Normally if I go too far into Deaths realm, my core temperature drops past the point of me feeling it. My magic then works overtime to bring my temperature back up.” Raising one hand he hovered it mid chest to represent his ‘base’ temp, then with the other he started low only to quickly raise it, before slowly lowering and holding it level with the other. “Eventually I settle back at my baseline cooler temperature.”

 “It's when my magic starts trying to bring my body back to homeostasis that I start feeling the cold.” A shock of bright blue drew his attention to Renard, who was heading his way with a toothy grin and Harry finished off his explanation. “Overall, the fact that I'm feeling so cold means that my magic is starting to level off and has started to lessen how much I'm leaning on my necromancy skills. Normally the shift from normal, numb, then cold are much more drastic and the transition between those states last a shorter amount of time at home. I think that with my magic being too bloody temperamental currently, it has actually softened the major drops but in turn has drug out the ‘its bleeding cold’ faze.”

 

Before the two could respond the youngest of Harry’s lot finally arrived at their blanket. Renard had grass sticking out of his sky blue hair and dirt was smeared across his face but the boy proudly showed Harry, Quinn, and Kyle the worm he found. It was a small thing, and a good portion of the dirt fell onto Harry’s lap when the child unclasped his hands to show them. They all oohed and aahed till Renard was satisfied with their reactions and he ran off once more, back to the group. (Who were now devising a whole strategic plan on capturing the crafty magic niffler. Heidi the shadow drake, drawing out their plan of attack in a dirt patch with Windra adding her own two cents right next to the woman.)

 

To torment the group and perhaps finally tire out the children, Harry subtly cast out another Niffler and watched as the green magical creature scampered off behind one of the other abandoned picnic baskets. 

 

“Is there anything we can do to help you?” Kyle asked, bringing them back to what they were previously discussing. Running a hand through his hair, Harry nodded and looked past Quinn to the medic.

 

“Do you think you can do that spell again? The one from this morning? I tried asking the Gheyo I was with but he couldn't do it.” 

 

At the words the green haired medic blinked before a grin bloomed over his pale face and he glanced over at Quinn, the other not liking the mischievous look Kyle was giving him. 

 

You're going to be so jealous. Kyle teased his brother over their mental bond. The blond blinked and sent a curious tug at his brother's mind.

 

“Sure Harry.” At his words the Mage leaned over so his head was in front of Quinn's chest and presented his head to Kyle. Kyle himself couldn't help the smug smile on his face as he placed his hand on top of the black locks, making sure to bury his fingers into the strands just a bit.

 

Quinn's eyes widened when Harry all but leaned into the touch, and glared at his adoptive brother when he caught on that Kyle must have figured out he had a …crush, on the man. 

 

Giving Quinn some mercy, Kyle withdrew his hand eliciting a questioning humm from Harry.

 

“Kyle?”

 

“Quinn should actually be doing it for you, Harry. I already told you I’m the worst in the family when it comes to that spell, while Quinn over here could probably cast one that will last a day if there is no stress to your senses.” 

 

“Oh-” Lifting his head slightly, he looked up at the Healer through his lashes, cheeks heating up when that mesmerizing soul simply danced when their eyes connected “If it's no trouble?” 

 

Reaching for the nearest arm to make a connection, he brushed his fingers against the soft sweater responding mentally. “Never.” Quinn meant for the statement to come out teasing but it came across as completely sincere, his own emotions and feelings for the man taking over briefly. Swallowing, his throat gave a click at how dry it became at the sight the Necromancer made in front of him. 

 

Before his brain went places he gently reached out and copied Kyle in threading his fingers, threw Harry's soft tresses, and cast the dampening spell.

 

Harry’s eyes fluttered closed, and suddenly his whole weight was pressing into Quinns hands as he leaned forward with a shaky breath until the side of his head leaned against his shoulder, his forehead pressed into the palm of Quinns hand. Another unsteady breath brushed across his neck, the next inhale hitching slightly before another gust of air.

 

The sound of Harry’s breath sounded so clear to the sharp ears of the dragel he was momentarily resting on. I must not take advantage, I must not take advantage,- Quinn brushed his fingers through the dark hair, looking up at the afternoon sky and willing his body not to react to the soft moan huffed into his ear. His mouth now flooding with saliva as all he wanted to do was lick or taste the man who smelt like sweet petrichor. He threaded his pale hands threw the man's hair again, because if the necromancer wasn't pushing him away, surely the touch wasn't unwelcomed.

 

“I think that I am becoming too soft to the pain of these constant migraines with all of you dampening my sensitivity continuously.” Harry mumbled, his eyes remaining closed and Quinn knew it wasn't just his wishful thinking that the necromancer seemed to lean slightly more into him.

 

Kyle unfolded his legs and stood, winking down at Quinn while mentally informing him that he was off to hang with Emily till dinner and strolled up the hill. Turning his attention back to the fact he had Harry practically in his arms, (If one counted the fact that it was only one arm wrapped around the other's waist, and that said arm was only there to steady the man after the dampening spell took effect.) Quinn took the opportunity to continue to talk with Harry mentally.

 

“I can teach you the spell if your sensitivity is harming you that drastically.” 

 

“But Kyle said that it is more effective if another casts it on the recipient.” Harry shifted away but continued to lean slightly against Quinns side. “And if you're going to be my healer and the spell is strongest cast by you, I think I’ll just keep you around.” 

 

While Quinn hated the idea that Harry was allowing himself to walk around in pain waiting for someone to cast a damping spell on him, he internally preened at the fact that Harry wanted to Keep him.

 

There was a burn in his chest that he couldn't name. It was a strange happiness or rightness that settled over him as the Mage started to outline how the rest of their trip went. Settling eventually so he was sitting slightly facing Quinn but their legs were still brushing each other, allowing Quinn to communicate more privately. 

 

Harry was recounting the ‘emergency’ and how his escort reacted when Collette came and joined their blanket, and Harry was more than happy to start that story over again when asked. Collette Burst out laughing and Quinn was pleased to see that all her bonded seemed to lighten when her clear laugh reached them. (Even those setting up a picnic basket trap for the strange magical creatures Harry conjured.)

 

“Quinn how often are Nevarien runes used in daily life?” Quinn tilted his head to the side in curiosity, spelling his words out as watched as a leith Alpha appeared on top of the hill. Harry also glanced over but the house seemed pretty ecstatic about the man, so focused back onto the healer. As Harry faced away it was that moment the man spotted Collette and a wide grin spread over his face, his bright amber eyes lighting marginally before jogging down the hill.

 

They’re used very heavily. Spell weavers almost solely cast on rune script, or use them in tandem with heavy arthimacy. Runes associated with certain elements are used to align locations or make it possible to settle those in an area opposite of their claimed element. As a Mage, I would imagine you use runes quite frequently, and understand the unlimited different applications runes could be used for.

 

Quinn finished writing out his response and was about to formally greet the Alpha, as he flopped down on the blanket between Harry and Collette, but was stopped when the man discreetly waved him off. As soon as his words were read however, Harry seemed to undertake a fascinating transformation. Emerald magic visibly sparked under his hands as he pounced on his knees and leaned excitedly into the middle of the blanket, grabbing one of the empty plates.

 

“That's the point Quinn!! I’ve been restricted to Earth based runes, Necromantic, and a few I have found in Parsel. There were Runes on those buildings that created Fixed portal points almost like a portkey, but expanded to other realms. I’ve been so limited in my thinking.” Quinn's eyes widened at the excitement the other was displaying. His magic, Quinn could feel, happily jumping around and for once seemed to not be under Harry's tight control. 

 

Runes are a subject I only have a limited knowledge on. Even those you used yesterday while protecting the house were unfamiliar. However, there is a section of our library dedicated to Nevarien runes. I'm sure my father wouldn't mind you browsing.

 

And that sharp yet warm blinding grin was all Quinn needed to see to know he was absolutely lost and done for. 

 

“Honestly!?” Harry started to draw on top of the plate multiple miniature series of foreign runes, the Jauques Alpha releasing his hold of Collette to also lean over and curiously watch what the wizard was doing. Colette herself huffed an amused sound and playfully rolled her eyes at Quinn over the two men’s eagerness. “Imagine what I could do if I could incorporate Earth, Parsel, Nectromantic, and Nevarian runes together. Other realms as well! We can't be the only beings that use runes.” Harry was turning the plate and more shapes started to take form, amber eyes growing round as the Dragal continued to watch whatever Harry was doing from up close. 

 

 “With enough time before a conflict, I could stop full battles from happening or protect larger residential areas. If I figure out those portal runes you use, I could move or cloak whole towns!” Harry paused to lift the plate up looking at something on its inscribed surface, now back to sitting down normally. As if to keep the two men in place Collette had thrown her legs across her bonded’s lap, her feet landing on Harry's. Harry seemed too engrossed in his explanations/mad ramblings to take too much notice of the physical contact, but it seemed that Collette was well aware of the man's seemingly adverse reactions to touch. As Harry scrubbed away a section off the plate and made no move and showed no sign of discomfort, Quinn watched as she slowly settled more of the weight onto his legs. 

 

Meanwhile the Alpha had placed his arm behind Harry as he continued to lean into the Mages space. At some point he even stretched out his yellow/ golden brown wings, blocking the sun that started to shift and shine down on their blanket. Harry, it seemed, was completely engrossed in whatever he was creating with the plate, and Quinn was pleased to note that this was the most relaxed he had ever seen the man. However with the amount of heat the Alpha was radiating, he had no idea how the human wasn't absolutely melting in his sweater and blanket.

 

“Wait.” All three dragels froze and held their breath, some variation of ‘ Fuck, he noticed we’ve been encroaching on his space.’ running through their minds  “Dear Merlin! Is this part of what protects this realm? Now that I'm on this thread, perhaps the founders of Hogwarts also came from here and used the runes to protect our wixen areas! How else could they create pocket dimensions flexible enough to contain large amounts of magic and beings?”

 

With a sudden flourish of his hand, the plate he was holding onto…Vanished. 

 

“Etoiles ci-dessus! If I didn't watch you do it, I wouldn't believe it.”

 

Harry jumped and looked to his right only to blink a few times, shocked at the short cropped dark red haired man next to him. When did he get so close? His magic had not once reacted to outer factors and he had completely ignored the man after he watched him brush a kiss to Colette's cheek. Glancing down he cocked his head to the side as he registered the submissive's feet propped up on his legs, with Quinns thighs pressed against his knees. He waited for his magic to prickle or skin to crawl at the contact, but nothing happened.

 

“Huh.”

 

“It’s taken some of my co-workers decades to work something like that out. The guild usually contacts one of the Rune masters to enchant our completed buildings!” A bright sunny smile was beaming down at him, and Harry's brain finally noticed the slight french accent the man sported. Actually Harry’s brain was still trying to rationalize the fact that his magic and self was a-okay being in such close quarters with almost complete strangers. (One was a stranger! And the stranger spoke French!)

 

“Sal love. For those of us not obsessed with runes, what just happened?”

 

“He created a pocket dimension fixed around the parameter of the plate! I’ve never seen some of the runes he used, or the combinations. In theory and based on what he was talking about, with enough time and magic, if one placed those runes on the boundary of a city it would create a fixed separate pocket realm around the city!” A clawed hand slowly passed between Harrys hands where the plate had been held and the man let out another crow of excitement. “And he completely voided the space the plate was located in, meaning that one can utilize the area as well without the worry of damaging the protracted location.”

 

Harry now grinned at the strange man, ecstatic to realize he was just as excited as he was over Harry's second favorite subject. “Even better-I placed it on a different plane.”

 

Both Quinn and Collette exchanged lost looks, but it seemed her Alpha completely understood, and started to ask questions rapidly. 

 

What it boiled down to was that Harry slightly cheated.

 

 As a Necromancer he was intimately familiar with the existence, practice, and application of different planes of existence being overlaid on top of one sole area or realm. He had used a combination of Earth, Parsel, and Death runes to achieve the ‘plate disappearing’ feat.

 

And now there was a whole new plane of existence that's sole occupant is a lone plate, with sandwich crumbs still present on its enchanted surface.

 

Notes:

This chapter did not want to be completed! But here we are :) Next chapter will be a chonky thing I reckon with dinner, the much asked for 'check-up', and some side scene's.

Can you tell that Nicte is my least favorite character I've ever made? Quinn's over here putting some subtle moves on to Harry but was completely unprepared for anything that might have come from the Necromancer. (Quinn internally squealing over the fact that Harry said he would keep him.)

This chapter was going to be longer, but I felt like it was at a good point to stop after Harry causally created another plane of existent for a used lunch plate.

Thank you all for the continued support and to Lokman for editing my plethora of comma's. Happy Thanksgiving to those who celebrate it, and Happy Autumn/Fall to those who don't :)

Chapter 14: Glass Wings and Broken Things

Summary:

The ending of a picnic, new property, dinner with a show, and appointments.

Notes:

Alrighty folks! I'm going to remind you that this is rated E and to mind the tags :)

A series of cheers brought the attention of the occupants of Harry’s blanket away from the space the plate had been to the large gathering off near the border of the woods.

 

“What in Arielle’s name is going on over there?” Harry chuckled briefly before answering, the amusement thick in his voice.

 

“I believe they have finally been successful in trapping one of the Nifflers”

 

“What's a Niffler?” It seemed that Kishore and Hidie were counting down and Harry held off his explanation in favor of watching the, what's bound to be, entertaining reveal.

 

“-Three, two, one! Now kids!” Lifting up the upside down picnic basket, the two adults jumped back as all five kids leaped at the emerald colored Niffler. There was a series of shouts and giggles till eventually little Tremeur shouted out.

 

“I caught it! I caught it!” And sure enough, there in his small arms sat the pouting Niffler before it burst into a shower of emerald glitter and confetti briefly covering the boy.

 

“It's about time.” Colette teased, a few of her bonded on a different blanket snickering at their gheyo King.

 

Gray scaleless wings snapped out in mock irritation only to jump up in surprise when out from the basket still in her hands, fell the second secret Niffler Harry had cast a while ago. All those involved in the game so far stared shocked as the cute thing rolled a few times in the grass, head over heels. As it came to a stop a few feet away the poor thing looked dazed before glancing behind it and releasing a surprised squeak, scampering off through the clearing.

 

“After it!” Windra shouted, and with a rallying battle cry she took off on its tail. Lucy and her older sister exchanged a look before echoing the cry and chasing after Windra, a giggling Renard following. 

 

Tremeur looked to be considering joining the fray but a wide yawn and tired, sleepy eyes was all it took for one of Colette’s bonded to scoop the six year old up into her tanned arms and settle on their own blanket.

 

Grinning, Harry finally spoke up. “That, my good sir, was a Niffler.”

 

The man blinked then threw his head back as loud laughs erupted from his form, his whole body jerking with each laugh as heat seemed to roll off him. “I think I'm starting to understand.” He choked out, thumping a fist against his knee. “Quite an interesting man, Lord Peverell. Necromancer and Mage, but no one mentioned you had a dab hand with runes!”

 

Glancing to Quinn who seemed to be just as relaxed as before, then to Colette whose kind smile never wavered, Harry nodded once to himself and offered his hand.

 

“Just Harry will do.” Harry braced himself for the touch and was pleasantly surprised when all he felt when long fingers wrapped around his gloved hands was warmth. 

 

How was he radiating so much heat!? He had been with Gwen for a good part of the morning and not once did the fire dragel produce this level of heat. Harry squeezed the hand a bit tighter when the other started to enthusiastically shake not just his hand but whole arm.

 

“Well met Just Harry, well met!” More laughs came from the walking furnace as the man continued to shake his hand, and though he appreciated that his hand was warm enough that it was now sweating, he shot Colette another quick glance. The submissive seemed exuberantly pleased at the going on’s between the two, and Harry quickly concluded she was absolutely no help. 

 

Quinn twitched next to him. Glancing over to the blond once again, he was able to observe as the Healer's form started to stiffen next to him, the leg pressing against Harry’s pushing more insistently against his own. Even with his senses dampened, Harry could feel what he knew was Quinn’s magic start to leach up from beneath their forms. 

 

“Quinn?” Teal eyes stopped narrowing at the other male dragel as the Healer turned his full attention to Harry. Finally, Harry’s hand was released but he kept his gaze locked onto the Kalzik next to him as the other’s magic seemed to settle just as quickly as it had gathered. He could, however, feel that it remained more active than it had before, lingering right next to Harry's exposed side. It was nice that Quinn seemed to realize he didn't like others' magic touching him, but Harry could honestly say he didn't mind the heavy but temperate feel of Quinn’s magic. “Everything alright?”

 

Quinn strangely scooted closer but as the other simply nodded, Harry decided to ignore the man's behavior and turned to face the unknown dragel on his other side.

 

But it seemed that some kind of battle of wills was happening between the two men. The fire Dragel still had a closed mouth grin on his face but something more, (….Oh Harry couldn't name it…Mocking? Self-satisfied?) was coloring the expression.

 

Quinn leaned just a bit closer, and Harry decided to cut in before the Healer truly decided to just push Harry to the side in his attempt to get near the other man.

 

“You’re one of Colette's, correct?” Amber eyes blinked and looked down at him before he snorted a laugh and turned to Colette. Wrapping an arm around her waist, he leaned over and nuzzled her hair affectionately before kissing her cheek once again.

 

“Oh yes.-” He rumbled “I am completely and utterly hers.” A slight blush that matched her hair spread across the submissive's face, as she lightly slapped at her bonded’s chest.

 

“Oh stop it. Harry, this my Sal. The Jauques Alpha!”

 

Huh

 

Tipping his head down slightly, he formally greeted the other. “Well met Sir.”  

 

“Boooo~” The man pouted, pulling Colette into his lap and wrapped tanned arms around her waist and cuddled into her shoulder. “No Sir’s here, Harry. Call me Sal like the rest of the family.”

 

Colette was grinning softly and reached up over her shoulder to run her hand through short dark red hair. Seeing the easy affection the two shared brought a fond smile to Harry and a feeling brewing in his chest he refused to address. 

 

“Alright Sal.” He relented, tilting his head towards Quinn when the other tsked at his acceptance, but since the blond wasn't saying anything Harry continued speaking with Sal, pointing out those who are bonded to Lucy that were currently outside. “-And then inside napping you have my Theodore and Arristor- who is the Beta.”

 

While Quinn quickly wrote out introductions of those in the Kalzik circles, Harry couldn't help but watch in slight amusement as Colette was attempting to escape the arms of her Alpha.  Colette had settled into the other’s lap and had seemed content, but as Harry finished and Quinn started to point out his family, sweat started to bead on her forehead and she started to fan herself. Clearly the heat Harry could feel radiating off the man was even too much for his bonded. Sal obviously noticed and unwound his arms with a slight pout that was eased with a quick kiss from Colette. 

 

A happy rumble and a pleased smile came from the man as she sat back into her original spot and dabbed at her forehead with her sleeve. 

 

“Like I said. The amount of heat he absorbs at work makes him an absolute furnace!”

 

“At work?” Harry questioned, flicking a gentle cooling charm over the submissive. He wasn't sure how the Alpha or she would react to him casting magic on her, but aside from a grateful look, nothing was said.

 

“I'm part of the Fire Zone Architecture Guild! I work mainly on new building design in the magma areas.”

 

“Wait. You have buildings in a volcano?!” 

 

Sal simply laughed once again before explaining that yes, they do have buildings in a volcano but the Magma areas are located in underground chambers on the farther edge of the Fire zone closest to Earth's zone border. Harry was then gleefully regaled with an overzealous explanation of what consulates Magma and Lava, and the spell work that is prominent in each area and how they differ.

 

“I’ll send you some books on runes associated with Fire, and those used in establishing those portal runes you spoke about engraved on the doorframes and arches.”

 

Harry was shocked over the kind offer, before he was able to thank the other Hidie plopped down on the blanket on the other side of Colette with a groan. “Oh sweet merciful gods, please tell me he’s not talking about blasted Arches again?”

 

“Actually Hidie, we were talking about runes.” Sal drawled, his voice pitched down in a disapproving tone. Startled at the tone change, Harry tensed and looked away from the children he was checking in on. While the alpha had sounded cross, it was revealed that he was simply jesting since a knowing smirk was back on his face.

 

“Useful runes?” Hidie sat up quickly from her slouch and leaned forward eagerly. “Battle ones? I’ve only been around one Battle Mage before but they only focused on explosive traps, and shielding spells. Fucking useful but nothing we magic plebs could use.”

 

Taking into account that Trysten explained that Gheyo sometimes eat, sleep, and breath, fighting Harry switched to a branch or runes he actually excelled in. 

 

Offensive and those used in combat.

 

“I'm assuming they just supercharged the spells and so you can't get the same results when attempting to copy them. Runes however…” Harry trailed off with a chuckle, his magic curling around himself and Quinn. Harry happily realized that Hidie was actually interested in what he was saying as the Gheyo’s eyes dilated in excitement. “Runes however can change the tide of a battle if one knows how to use them right, and they can be used by anyone. Yes, a Battle Mage or a Rune Master would be able to do the work quickly and on a larger scale, but everyone should know at least a few offensive ones.”

 

As Harry fully switched into instructor mode, Sal took the opportunity to slip away and finally start greeting his circle and the few kalziks scattered about. Colette stifled a yawn and politely excused herself to take over watching a sleeping Tre as the conversation turned to battle strategy.

 

And Quinn? Quinn just sat there content to be next to the Battle Mage adding the few things he could with runes in healing. At some point, Quinn realized that he was completely ignoring the remaining occupant on the picnic blanket in favor of watching Harry, but was too enraptured in the happiness coming from the other.

 

Harry almost seemed to pulse, or flicker. His magic becoming more fluid and content as it danced around, its shadowed green hue barely visible now that Harry wasn't suppressing it from others. As he spoke the cool touch of his magic would fan out, then as Hidie asked a question it would slowly curl back in towards them. Harry had started to lean more fully into his side since the fire dragel left, and while Quinn knew it was because he was the next best heat source he also hoped it was because the man was becoming more comfortable with him. 

 

He had no problem that the two of them were discussing different ways to suffocate an opponent, Bharin was his mentor, and Quinn was no stranger to death and brutality. 

 

Then Harry started to use his magic to show examples of instances where he had to use certain strategies and Quinn had to remind himself to breathe properly. Emerald eyes told a side of a story the mouth wasn't saying. They would sharpen when explaining decisions, widen with a pleased gleam when there was a success story or a bloody ending, and Quinn could swear he could drown into their green depths when Harry added the fact that a civilian family was lost.

 

So much was being said without physically saying anything. Quinn loved the fact that he was able to see who Harry was more clearly, get to see and feel his magic when Harry was content and distracted. He loved-

 

“There was an instance when my target encapsulated himself underground so our scout couldn't locate his signature-”

 

“Your target?” Quinn blinked as the tone of the Gheyo drew his attention away from his inner musings. “And just one? It's been sounding like you were on contract with a group going after another group, but an individual?”

 

Harry’s magic turned rigid and his jaw snapped shut with a click that made Quinn wince. “Ah um yes. Worked the first few years after the war as a Hit Wizard hunting down leftover Death Eaters from the war. Then, I was the Head Auror for about a year.” Thin eyebrows rose in interest and Harry scratched the back of his head, clearly uncomfortable with the rest of the story. “Things happened in the department, and Theodore's gran died, and suddenly I had full custody of a four year old. So I stepped down and started with my contracted work after Ted was old enough.”

 

While that was an extremely abridged summary, both Dragels knew that it was more than the man was comfortable sharing. 

 

Glancing across the field for a distraction, Harry snorted at the sight of the children tiredly stumbling after the niffler who essentially was running them in wide circles. Casting a quick tempus he noted that it was nearing three. Curling away from Quinn’s warm side, Harry started to fold the baby blue blanket he had been using over one arm. “I think it's time I get my three inside and washed up for a nap before dinner.” Hidie turned to look across the field and gave her own version of an amused chirp/snort. 

 

“I feel exhausted just looking at them.” She started placing everything inside the basket as Quinn silently gathered some of the leftovers onto a plate and gently placed those on the other half. “Thanks for wearing them out for us. Tre isn't that bad in all honesty, but my Doria and Lucy can be a menace to the immortals with the amount of energy they seem to have.” 

 

Harry stood with a groan, stretching his arms above his head and stretched his back before turning side to side to loosen it up some more. Offering his hand down to Quinn, he pulled the taller man up off the blanket when his long fingered hand was placed in his. 

 

“Dinner is usually served at 6:30.”

 

“Lucy has an appointment with one of your Aunts right before I believe. And from what I saw of her last night, I think it's quite inconceivable to ever skip a meal with her around, I think we’ll be there right on time”  Quinn let out a raspy chuckle, and Harry sensed once again the Healer's magic settle around him but not touching. After the discussion with Arristor and what he had seen of dragels so far, Harry knew that physical touch was important to them. But maybe magical connection was just as important? 

 

With a tilt of his lips, Harry brushed his magic briefly against Quinn’s before pulling it back tight inside of his core. Quinn’s magic felt like touching liquid gold, impossibly light but weighty at the same time. Velvet soft and malleable, but very hard to break apart. And Harry can almost feel how his soul must be shining magnificently with the blinding smile the man was giving him, teal eyes bleeding a slight electric blue around the edges. “I'll see you at dinner Quinn.” 

 

Colette couldn't hug him goodbye with Tre sleeping in her arms, but multiple of her bonded passed him saying “Have a pleasant evening Mr Peverell.” Sal was the last to leave, waving goodbye and carrying Doria under his other arm, since she claimed that she too was bonded to Lucy and should be allowed to stay in an attempt to linger longer on the property instead of going home.  

 

They didn't linger long outside after the Jauques left since Kishore all but shoo’d them up to the house casting a significant look at the quite frankly filthy kids. Ciro walked them to the main doors before stopping.

 

“Harry, can I have a moment please?” Harry held the door open as Windra, Lucy, and Renard as they all stumbled past, and froze as slim hands gently grabbed his face. His breath stuttered as Ciro pulled his head down slightly and brushed warm lips against his forehead.

 

“Ciro?”

 

With a sigh the man tapped their heads together still holding Harry’s face. “Thank you for watching over my son. Thank you for saving him.” Harry could feel the man's hands tremble. “He’s hurting. It was almost agony for me to feel when-” Ciro took a shuddering breath, and all Harry could do was gently reach up and cover those trembling hands. “When Teriul and the others were killed and Arristor, my star, he was falling apart. I know my son. I know him. He is far from alright, but-” Sparking light magic sang a grateful song in his head and Harry felt his eyes water at the gratitude there. Pulling away, the pixie seemed to be searching Harry's face for something, before a watery smile was tugged into place. “But I saw him laugh today. I saw him smile. It's far more than I was expecting, and I wanted to thank you, I wanted-”

 

“You’re welcome Ciro.”

 

---

Harry sighed as he sunk down into one of the kitchen table chairs, a cup of tea in hand. Ciro left, promising to be back soon, and told him that he would be around permanently for the foreseeable future as he was looking for a place to rent on this realm. It hadn't taken long for Lucy and Windra to wash up and settle down in their room. Harry had to almost carry Renard out of the bath, barely getting a sleeping shirt on the boy before he was asleep in his own bed.

 

Setting an alarm for 5:30, Harry took a large gulp of tea before placing the cup down and pulling out the folder the Swift gave him at the bank. 

 

First things first. Properties.

 

Multiple stacks of papers appeared inside the folder as the enchantments picked up on his thoughts. He expected quite a few, but nowhere near the amount that was present. Reaching for the first few on the top that were tinged green, he noted that he was aware of all of them and decided to leaf through the stack until he reached the small number of pink packets. Emerald eyes automatically went to the section that listed location and coordinates of the property only to blink twice at what was listed.

 

“What?”

 

Property Title- Antioch Keep

Sector 42, Zone ÞĦ

Dwartel Realm

 

He flipped to the next packet.

 

Property Title- Addlers Apothecary

Sector 42, Zone Þo

Dwartel Realm

 

Going through the last three of the pink packets revealed much the same. All properties and businesses he supposedly owned in a different realm. Shooting a glance at the one remaining packet, this one a dusty blue, Harry decided to handle the ‘New’ properties at a different time.

 

A time that was not now….. or in the near future.

 

Keeping the green packets, he haphazardly piled the rest of the paperwork and shoved it back into the folder, more than relieved when they all disappeared out of his sight. Looking at what remained however didn't give him feelings of joy either, but it was better than before. Eyeing the magic folder, his curiosity got the better of him as a thought entered his brain.

 

Placing the remaining property paperwork back into the Gringotts folder he shut it once again.

 

  All earth paperwork sorted into estates and/or family branches.

 

A warm buzz and then five distinct separate portfolios appeared inside. Grinning at the ingenuity of goblins and magic Harry reached for the black folio with the Black insignia embellished in silver on top. He sent another word of thanks to magic as it seemed that all of his work from Earth seemed to have transferred over, allowing him to make quick work of the adjustments that needed to be done now that Ted was officially the Black Heir. The Black lordship was one he religiously managed for the sake of his godson knowing one day Teddy would have to deal with the ancient and most noble House. Going through the Black properties he re-evaluated what ones needed sold, fixed, or cleaned and after conjuring separate gray folios for each property, started on adjusting the monetary allocations for each location, making individual notes of each amount on a spare paper.  

 

He had half the mind to continue working solely on the Black estate, but pushed that work aside to grab the next Folder. 

 

He wrinkled his nose at the brown Gaunt folder, having never seen it before. 

 

His by conquest it would seem, and consisted of a whopping three pages. Two out of the three  pages all dealt with the muggle side of things. Meanwhile on the other side the Gaunts of the Magical world had an even 450 galleon to their name, and one house. (If you consider the shack Harry once ventured through a house.)

 

Flipping back to the first two pages, it seemed like a squib in the family that somehow didn't get disowned did rather well for themselves. Harry briefly scanned the well established lineage starting from that line and decided to wash his hands of the Gaunt name. Converting the galleons into pounds and dollars he moved all assets to the seven grandchildren excluding all magical items and books. Making a note to transfer those items to another separate account, he as Lord Guant, then gave the rights of his Wizengmont seats to the Peverell line and in doing so completely dissolved the family name.

 

Drinking the last of his cold tea, Harry happily watched as the brown folder shredded itself as soon as he signed at the bottom of the page of his declaration and closed it. The tiny pieces dissolved into nothing before they even touched the table. With a vindictive streak he tore into the green and silver folio for the House of Morvello. 

 

The result? 

 

The dilapidated remains of the house are to be burned to the ground along with a ‘safe house’ that was purchased by Thomas Morvello well after the date Harry knew the older man was killed. All items found inside are to be transferred to the same account the magical holdings of Gaunt would be moved to. The cemetery he gave over to the nearby town, having already cleansed it many years ago.

 

What was surprising to Harry was that the family was actually considered nobility on the muggle side, and had a handsome bank account and lands in the EU. Tapping the pen against his lips Harry decided to merge that title, estates, and account under his ‘muggle’ name, Harry Evans.

 

There is a soft click and muffled steps coming from down the hall that tells Harry that Arristor and Teddy were finally awake. Flicking his hand at the slight disarray of papers, all of the pages set themselves into their respective folios and back into the Gringotts folder except for one of the Black holdings. Arristor and Ted watched the flurry of paper dazedly, only walking in once everything settled down. Arristor immediately turned into the kitchen, eyes glued to the coffee pot, while Harry patted the chair next to him for Ted who settled there soon after without complaint.

 

“It's weird seeing you do office work while you are not in your office.” The boy pointed out while curiously eyeing the closed folder in front of him. Chuckling, Harry ruffled the currently metallic gray hair his son was sporting before opening the Grimmauld folder.

 

“Paperwork waits for no one, my young padawan.” There's clicking coming from the kitchen as Harry summoned a spare sheet of paper and pen for his son. “Now I know your tutors have covered some of the material for your future Lordship, but since you have now been pinned as the official Heir, it’s about time I show you a bit on how to get some things done.”

 

Theodore did a marvelously splendid job at looking both nervous and excited at the news, hair shifting to a dusty yellow. Nodding once, the teen uncapped the pen and poised the nib over the paper ready to take notes. “I'm ready.”

 

“Alright then.” Harry started to lay out the paperwork as Arristor walked passed, with what smelled like strong coffee, and settled into the couch with an old looking book in his hand. “Now inside here you will find everything that has to do with Grimmauld place. The accounting book, maintenance, what's inside, family significance, building history, what enchantments and wards are in place, and current occupants.” Harry pulled out the packets with the History and Family significance and handed them over to Ted. “Now take some time to read through these. Want anything to drink?”

 

Ted placed the pen down and carefully took the stack of papers with both hands with wide eyes. “Tea please.” He grabbed the first page and looked back up at Harry with a lost look. “ All of this papa?”

 

“Oh yes Ted. All of it. Chop chop Heir Black!”

 

Despite the trepidation, by the time Harry delivered the cup of peppermint tea to his son's side he was nearly halfway done and had started making some bullet points on the sheet of paper he had given him. Turning to the couch Harry allowed himself a moment to look Arristor over, taking in his complexion and magic. Without tapping into his powers more than necessary with the dampening spell Quinn had cast over him, he only caught the faint image of the dragel’s soul.

 

“Feeling better, Arristor?” He looked up from his book and smiled softly.

 

“Much, Thank you. I'll feel better after I know Lucy’s wings are alright and our first group mind healing session is over with tonight.” Harry frowned, and tried to use his magic to comfort the other. 

 

“I’ll get you some food to snack on then.” He missed the fond expression sent at his back as he marched into the kitchen to scrounge up some of the leftovers from the night before and this morning. Coming back out, he deposited one plate next to Teddy’s half drunk cup of tea and delivered the second to a grateful Arristor.

 

“Done Papa. Now what?”

 

Sitting down once again in his spot, Harry collected the bundle of papers and placed them back into the folder. “We are not currently using this residence, and it is serving no purpose at the moment for the House of Black. After reading those pages, what do you think should be done with it?” 

 

“Give it to Draco?” Nodding once Harry now grabbed the list of holdings inside the house, and picked up his own pen. While marking items on the list in Blue ink he asked Ted his next Question.

 

“And why should I ‘give’ it to him? Why not just allow access or rent it?” 

 

Harry was on the second page when Ted finally answered. “Since it's an ancestral home it should still stay in the family, even though it's not being used. I know you don't like the place, and I don't see myself ever liking it either after reading the building's history. That leaves Uncle Draco and his mum. And it said his mum grew up there and she is a direct descendant to house Black along with Uncle.”

 

Nodding along with the explanation Harry continued to mark up the paperwork in front of him.

 

“I'm sure your Uncle Draco will be pleased.” There was a beat of silence before Ted yelped a shocked ‘what!?’. Grinning, Harry looked up and winked at his son. “I’ll tell Draco what you said when I hand over the deed to the property.”

 

“But-But I was just suggesting that you could!” 

 

“Yes, and I liked it. Now that the decision has been made, I need to mark what items the House of Black will keep and what will be transferred with the property. I'm currently looking over what books need to be completely removed, and what to copy.” He also was marking anything to do with Sirius, and Regulus. Some of Andy and Bella’s things were in the attic from their pre-hogwarts days, that Narcissa might find sentimental and Harry made a note to himself to look over the main vault for some of Bellatrix’s old holdings that the woman might like as well.

 

Teddy warrily eyed the black folder Harry tucked the sheet into after he finished with the library section.  “And you have to do this for Every property right?”

 

“Yes, and each property has its own sub account under the Black name at the bank. So if we were keeping the property we need to go over finances next. Grimmauld is under ‘England Properties’ and they have their own account but sometimes, you have to go all the way up to the Main Branch accounts.” At his perplexed face, Harry nodded sagely. “Nasty business, I know.”

 

“Do I have to like doing this kinda stuff when I'm older?” Calling the impromptu lesson over, Harry started to stuff the pages back into their folio and placed it back into the Gringotts folder.

 

“I would be very surprised and would tease you mercilessly if you took any measure of joy doing this sort of thing. But even if you don't enjoy it, I'll make sure that you're excellent at managing the properties and accounts well before you take over.”

 

After this little lesson Harry had a semblance of a plan for Teddy going forward, a little project. He would give Ted ownership over one of the smaller residential pieces and let him learn with experience. He would even have him write up a budget proposal and a formal letter asking for an account to be established. As he dismissed the Gringotts Folder back into his storage place in his trunk, the alarm he completely forgot about finally went off.

 

At the sound, all three of them jump, Arristor even dropping his book, as the cry of a loud Screech owl rang out.

 

“Sorry! Sorry! It's 5:30.”

 

“What's at 5:30?”

 

“Nothing, but Lucy’s appointment is at 6 and we have dinner afterwards.”

 

The two adults looked at each other over Teddy’s shorter form, and Arristor tilted his head to the left before standing with an over exaggerated groan. 

 

“I’ll get the girls up and ready.”

 

Ted whipped his head around a look of dawning dread spreading like the shadows as soon as the sun had set.

 

“Papa no~”

 

Grinning widely, Harry snapped his arm out to catch his son before the thought of escape came to the teen.

 

Tutting, he steered him after Arristor and down the hallway “Now, now Heir Black.” Taking in the tone of Theodore's secret nemesis (Ehem- his etiquette tutor) Harry pitched his voice two octaves higher borderlining an Umbridge impersonation. “Nothing, and I mean nothing is more important then-”

 

“People’s view of you.” Depressing dirty purple hair grew a bit longer as the lad sighed explosively, shoulders dropping in defeat. Opening his bedroom door the duo went down inside the trunk and into the closet, it was then that Harry shared his own opinion.

“Cub, there is a saying that boils down to ‘The world is a stage to which you are an actor’ and sadly, is true. However-”  Plucking out a casual Lapis blue button down with black slacks for Ted he laid the outfit across one of the arm chairs before turning around. At the sudden move Ted froze, hand half outstretched to grab his clothes. “You can control how others see you. You want to be seen as Noble and Just? Then show it. If you have to play the long game or think it's better to have the public see you as a fool, then grin all the wider when the curtain is raised and the mask is off. Cause it is you who was in the audience and they on the stage.” Tugging his gloves off, Harry knelt and grabbed hold of both of the boy’s hands. “Despite my own pride, I know I can't hide or protect you from everything. As Heir Black, you can not let anyone control you. Take your life and future into your own hands before someone decides to do it for you.”

 

His own shade of emerald eyes were reflecting back at him and slowly they looked down at their clasped hands. Gently, ever so gently, Ted moved his hands so he was running his thumbs over the scars running rampant on his guardian’s own hands. They hesitated briefly skimming ‘I must not tell lies’ before squeezing tightly. 

 

Pride was not the word Harry was looking for when Theodore’s very own shade of warm golden brown eyes were the ones to look back at him, filled with a Black’s determination.

 

He looks so much like his parents.  

 

“Just watch Harry.” Harry's brain froze when his own name was said with such conviction. Hands squeezed at his a bit harder before being released. Ted's back was straight as he snagged his outfit and marched over to the right of the room, plucking dark brown dress shoes from their cubby. “No one is going to be able to put another scar on you ever again, -”

 

Whot? 

 

Almost angrily his godson found a similar shade of blue shirt in a smaller size and matching pants. “I'm not going to let anyone control you again. Me, and Lucy, and Windra, and Arristor, a-and the families, and anyone else I can find!” He spun around and with clothe laden arms jabbed a thumb into his chest while puffing it out. “We’re going to burn the stage down for you, or-or charge a ridiculous amount of money,-” At this point it was clear that Ted had no idea where he was going with the metaphor, but Harry was so flummoxed at the turn the conversation had taken it didn't much matter. Ted's slightly round face was steadily getting redder as a blush was taking over before he marched out, sounding like a blend of his late grandmother and Draco.  “One day. Toujours pur papa, you taught me that.”

 

Harry blinked owlishly for a moment as Ted's steps ascended the stairs before a strangled laugh lurched out of his throat as he shakily stood, his own words spoken so many times coming back to bite him in the arse.

 

Toujours pur-To be a member of House Black one has to be always pure of heart, and stay true to what they believe and care about.

 

And even if Harry changed the foundation of what the House of Black stood for, there were some things that just ran in the blood. Harry had seen it in Tonks, and experienced it with Andromeda and even Narcissa and Draco. Blacks defend family first and foremost, and always say exactly what they want.

 

To a Black there is no stage. Perhaps that's what made people say they were crazy?

 

There was so little Black blood actually running through Harry's veins that he was never able to ignore what others wanted. It wasn't until later when he finally learned to dance in the shadows, and play with the other actors.

 

But he was a Potter and a Peverell.

 

As he shucked his sweater off and reached for his own outfit he groaned, recalling all of Andy’s complaints about raising a headstrong and prideful daughter, suddenly realizing just what it possibly meant for him in the future to be raising the next Black Heir.

 

“Just great Peverell. Here you were, thinking you were giving your son a good piece of advice you know his tutor has been trying to drill into his mind. And now? Now the welp is hyper fixated on defending your image with a Gryffindorish level of stupidity!”

 

He continued to mumble to himself while stuffing the jewel toned ascot into place behind a blueish gray vest, the color matching well with the Navy high collared shirt with silver trim.

 

Good gods above! Now he was sounding like Draco!

 

By the time he emerged from the trunk with his black travel cloak over one arm, Ted had managed to wake Renard and had him dressed. Currently the boy had the younger sitting on the ground in front of him as he was attempting to get teal locks to behave into any style of hair. Renard's ears excitedly swiveled in Harry's direction causing some of Teddy’s progress to stick up once again and for the other boy to growl in frustration.

 

“Pretty Papa, brother Ted is trying to make Renard pretty too!” 

 

Picking his battles, Harry chose not to comment on how he was just greeted. “Your brother is doing your hair, pup?”

 

“Uhuh!” He squeezed the stuffed wolf in his arms tighter and nodded.

 

Harry chuckled and ran his gloved hand through Ted's overly gelled locks spelling the hair clean before sweeping through once again applying a slicking charm that tends to work on those with more well behaved hair. He glanced at the pile of foreign hair products and nicknacks on his bed and assumed the house somehow provided the teen with the items.

 

As his mind wandered to the house, his magic brushed against its walls just in time to feel Garima enter through the wards. Worried they had spent too much time dressing he cast a tempus and huffed a relieved breath at the 5:50 floating in the air. The woman had just arrived a bit earlier than expected.

 

“Come on you two, I'll work on Renard’s hair out in the living room as Lucy gets her wings looked at.”

 

At the sound of Garima’s and Arristor’s voices down the hall, Renard perked up and ran to the door, flinging it open and abandoning Ted with Harry. With Brown eyes and black hair, Ted pouted before addressing his guardian.

 

“Will you teach me how to do hair?”

 

“Yah pup, I can start teaching you if that's what you want to learn.”

 

Garima’s voice carried down from the hallway. “Oh my goodness, you poor boy those pants are much too big for you!” Grimacing, he shot the only other occupant in the room a conspiratorial wink.

 

“And I think it's getting time for me to learn some proper tailoring charms.”

 

“Or we can go shopping and get some new stuff for him?”

 

Throwing an arm around his shoulder, Harry tugged Ted into the hallway “I'll see what I can do about that tomorrow.”

 

Turning into the living room, Harry deposited his son at one of the chairs at the table before he snagged Arristor, the dragel allowing him to push him into the chair next to Teddy’s. Windra was on the couch with a small book and a blanket while Lucy wore a tank top that must be an undershirt to something. The submissive was sitting on the cushioned footrest kicking her legs around as Garima seemed to be fussing with Renard’s outfit.

 

Once again it seemed the pareya was a whirlwind of activity and smiles that made her marigold eyes twinkle. She wore an outfit that happily showcased multiple shades of purple with the base color being a variation of a jewel toned violet. The silver jewelry she had worn yesterday were replaced with pieces of dark gold. A beaded pendant came from her hairline with two gold chains branching off to either side of her head, and a gold armband was fit snug on her right upper arm. 

 

Unlike this morning, there was a lot less commentary on Renard’s miss matched outfit as she cast charms that had it fitting the boy as if they were made for him. She was chatting with him about his new stuffed animal when Harry cleared his throat announcing himself and aborting her movement toward the teal hair. 

 

“We’ll be doing his hair Ma’am.”

 

“Call me Garima dear!” She spoke while straightening out from the crouch she had been in while adjusting Renard’s outfit. At the sound of his voice, Renard giggled, scampering over to him and spinning once to show off his ‘new’ outfit.

 

“Very nice pup.” Harry murmured as he held the chair while Renard crawled onto it, situating himself on the other side of Theodore.

 

Garima continued chatting as she seemed to shuffle objects around the small bag next to the footstool “You seem substantially more settled this evening! I'm sure you’ll love Arnev’s food, I heard the main branch is eating biryani tonight. I fully believe food is just as healing as medicine and this is all you'll be needing to be right as rain again. Now little miss, let's take a look at those wings! I’ve brought some-”

As soon as the bubbly dragels attention was away from him, Harry turned toward Arristor and inspected his hair. The sticking charm from that morning was still holding strong on the four stranded braids in arristors hair but for Ted's sake decided to cast it once again.

 

Bringing his holly wand out he tapped on his son's shoulder drawing his attention away from where Garima was applying some oil over Lucy's upper shoulders and base of her wings. “Alright pup, you have been taught the sticking charm at school yes?” Teddy’s eyes lit up when he spotted the holly wand in his hand, automatically connecting that wand with the fact that Harry was going to be teaching him things!

 

“Yes!” Ted was quick at taking his own oak wand out of its holster around his ankle (Harry has no idea why the kid liked keeping it there, being too far out of reach for his taste in case of emergency), soothing the fabric of his trousers back.

 

“Show me the wand movements.” Arristor turned his head to curiously watch as Ted went through the movements and incantation. Nodding pleased with what he was seeing, Harry leaned over the back of Ted's chair and plucked the boy's wand out of his hand. “Well done. Now cast.”

 

“What? But you just took my wand!” 

 

“Wandless magic. Do you see me using my wand left right and center?” 

 

“But papa you're you .” Harry scrunched his nose at the statement, jabbing a thumb in Arristor’s and Garima’s direction.

 

“That's not a valid answer, plus how do you explain these two not using wands or Aunt Miony and Uncle Draco? They can do wandless magic. You gotta start somewhere, pup.” Placing one of the toy balls from the toy bin on the table he explained that he wanted Ted to try to get it to be stuck to the table.

 

As the teen stuck his tongue out and concentrated on his task, Harry called Windra over and quickly pleated her blond hair into a short single four strand braid, summoning a dark blue bow for the end. He braided slower than usual for Arristor’s sake (And an extremely distractible Teddy)  since the man asked for instruction on how to braid with four strands, but Windra patiently waited for him to finish before she returned back to her book and blanket once again, petting her braid.

 

It's as she finally sits back down when Renard shyly speaks up.

 

“Where are my wings?” 

 

“I was wondering that as well Miss Garima” Ted echoed, once again abandoning his task.

 

“Well when we are born we only have one form, our human looking one. But once we and our magic mature around the age of 16 we inherit what we call our half forms or secondary forms!” She lifted one hand away from the end of Lucy’s wing to wiggle her fingers at the submissive. “Some things can push that inheritance as you well know, but our Half forms include the scales, wings, claws, fangs, and Rank. The third form is our full dragon form.”

 

“Wait, you all can turn into actual Dragons!?!” And Harry was happy that Ted asked that question because he was having the same mind boggling experience. This time Arristor answered him.

 

“Yes, but keep in mind that while we look like dragons we are not biologically the same. Even some adults struggle to master their third form while others instinctually find it as soon as their inheritance hits.” Harry tilted his head while he watched Garima flex Lucy’s left wing, folding it behind her and moving the appendage in small circles before gently moving it out again.

 

“Does it mean anything when your wings are out vs not?”

 

Garima snorted “Nah. It's all up to choice! After we reach our inheritance and learn to control our magic, we can change our forms between first and secondary fluidly.” As to prove her point, brilliant orange and rust colored wings appeared behind her, and large patches of similar colored scales laid over her arms and the bridge of her nose. She stretched the wings out slightly before tucking them behind her back and with a blink they were gone. “We're free to keep our wings out but the majority of the time they get in the way for me.”

 

“Sometimes submissives like looking at potential wings to help them decide who to choose and so unbonded dragels will purposely leave their wings out. Other times it's due to instincts, or an individual may just prefer to keep their wings out.” Arristor added. Garima nodded along while moving to Lucy’s other side.

 

She chirped happily and chuckled at the faces of Harry and Ted “What we could have said to make this explanation shorter would be ‘There is no clear reason as to why one would or would not have their wings out’, but that would be too easy! Now Lucy here had an early inheritance, and so her magic and body weren't ready for her secondary form. That means it might be a little bit before she can learn to fold her wings away, and for her muscles in her back to develop properly. Her markings will start to show up when her body is ready.”

 

Harry did recall spotting tattoo-like markings under Arristor’s shredded shirt that morning. 

 

Huh so that's what those are.  

 

“But what if I don't want to hide my wings? I like them!” Lucy asked, tilting her head back to look at the healer behind her.

 

“Then you get to keep them out!” Garima cheered, booping the girl on the nose. “But it's still good to learn how to will them away. Isn't it nice you learned to hide your fangs and claws!?” 

 

Lucy winced, crossing her arms in a pout. “I had a silly lisp, and I kept on getting my hand stuck in things.” Windra and Teddy giggled at that. And Harry reckoned that that was during the time he was recovering.

 

“Now for you little Renard, you’re part Aqua-Kin’e or Merrow.”

 

“The blue people?”

 

“Yes, the blue people. They don't have wings like us-” At the news Renards bottom lip started to quiver “But! But they have their very own unique form they take underwater! And since you were able to perform a soulscream that means you're more Merrow then you are were.”

 

“So I get cool wings in the water!?” Garima glanced at Harry looking for help and he leaned down kissing Renard on the forehead while grinning at him.

 

“Who knows, maybe. Or~ maybe~” He dragged out his words in a singsong manner, “You get something way cooler than wings!” Renard wiggled happily, burying his face into the side of his stuffed wolf. Looking up he winked at Garima and decided to head off any more questions so the woman could finish up Lucy’s physical therapy. “How's that sticking charm coming along?”

 

“I suck.”

 

Humming he poked at the ball and it didn't quite roll so much as it slid briefly a few inches.

 

“You're learning.” He admonishes “Plus that will be good enough for what you wanted to do with Renard’s hair” Grabbing the teen’s shoulders he turned him sideways in his chair so he was now facing Renard. “Now cast the spell but don't ‘cast’ it out, let it linger around your hand and fingers.”

 

Withholding the snort as a look of constipation pinched Teddy's face, he beamed proudly as he could feel the wild magic of the boy pool over his hands. 

 

“That’s it! Good”

 

“Really?”

 

“Yes, now run your hand gently through Renard’s hair.” Much to Ted's joy the spell was strong enough to get the teal hair to stay laying almost flat. Excited now, he started running his hands over all of Renards hair, softly slicking back his whole head. The two boys are laughing at Ted's antics, Arristor chuckling as well, as Harry maneuvered some strands to whisp out slightly on the sides so the poor kid didn't look like first-year Draco Malfoy.

 

On a power rush, Ted swiveled and reached out to Harry. “Can I do yours!?” Harry laughed and bowed his head. 

 

There was a very soft unobtrusive graze of magic that lingered on his hair but he knew with the grunt of disappointment Ted gave what had just happened. “Why didn't it work?” 

 

“The potter hair is notorious for misbehaving as you are well aware of cub.” Ted’s mouth clicked open in shock.

 

“I just thought you didn't like doing your own hair this whole time. Aunt Miony said so!”

 

“Your aunt Miony can't accept that she has yet to find a spell that will tame it.” Harry pointed out dryly while casting his overly ridiculous strong sticking charm on his hands and running it through his hair. It was a more relaxed style than this morning, but at least it wasn't flying around everywhere and trying to curl in on itself. The world would end if he ever managed to get all his hair to lay flat.

 

“Mama Linel said it was ‘just shagged hair’” Windra helpfully reminded the room. Garima paused in her work to pull her hands back and smother the shocked gasp and proceeding laughs as all the kids asked what Shagged was. Arristor was frozen in his seat, his eyes wide as dinner plates and mouth opening and closing uselessly. 

 

Having raised Ted and been around enough rambunctious Weasleys and their brood Harry was ready. “Shag is a type of carpet. It's not the short pill but longer strands and thicker like the living room carpet here. It originally was made using goat's hair and gave carpets a ‘shaggy’ look.”

 

Silence descended on the room as everyone took that random fact in. Arristor seemed to relax from his panicked state and grinned at his bonded and Renard “I think that we can all agree that his hair could just be described as messy.”

 

“Or unkempt” Added Garima

 

“Oi!”

 

“Papa should grow out his hair like Ari!” Lucy shouted, bouncing up and down. 

 

“Yah!”  

 

Harry dragged a strand of his hair forward and looked at it curiously. “Should I? I think the curl would die down if it was a bit longer. I've had to grow it out once or twice for a job but I don't recall how it behaved.”

 

With a clap, Garima declared Lucy almost done and asked for Arristor to come over. She handed over a small vial and asked for him to bleed into it so she can use it for Lucy. Arristor agreed and bit into one of his wrists, filling the vial halfway full before the wound healed itself. With a wink and a flourish, Garima produced a long bristled brush from her bag. 

 

“What is that for?” 

 

Smiling she dipped the brush into the blood and brought it up to Lucy’s back. “Her muscles are being over taxed and it's easier on her magic to accept blood magic from one of her bonded than a stranger. These runes will help with the irritation, inflammation, and muscle strain.” It was clear when the spell was finished when Lucy's small peach and silver wings drooped and the girl let out a small sigh. Garima smiled gently “Alright dear you're done.”

 

“My hair now papa!” 

 

Lifting a brow he looked down at the submissive grinning up at him “Do I look like a hairstylist?”

 

“Yes.”

 

At the blunt answer, he snorted and nodded to the chair at the end of the table. “Well let's not inform the bank about my illegal unregistered hair business then. The goblins will have kittens if they learn I'm not charging you a single sickle!” Tickling her side, he set about braiding her brown hair back on either side and pulling the rest into a ponytail. “Pink bow or blue?”

 

“I wanna match Windra!”  

 

Blue it is.   

 

“How is she, Garima?”

 

“Overall her wing health looks good. Her wings may start developing new, stronger scales soon to replace the small flexible juvenile ones. It’s probably going to be irritating for her but once that happens you can stop doing the scale protectant treatment. I'm leaving a jar of the muscle relaxer for you to apply on her back and shoulders each night starting tomorrow.” Looking up from his task, Harry noticed Garima had repacked her bag already and had indeed left behind two medium sized jars on the footstool. “It's impressive how much mobility she has already. I'll pop by in a week and you could probably start her on some wing stretches and exercises.” 

It seemed that while she was speaking the rest of the group had gotten ready to leave the house and make their way up to the main building. Garima clapped a few times in delight that they were ready to leave but stopped and squinted at the group before pointing at Harry.

 

“I understand you're a necromancer Harry dear, but you look awfully stuffy for a family meal. Come on, off with the tie and robe!” Garima stepped in his direction looking like she fully intended to remove the articles of clothing herself. Harry had no problem ripping the blasted neck-noose off but hesitated at the outer robe. Garima tutted and put her hands on her hips, “Family dinner means casual which means nothing overly formal.” Her bright-eyed gaze cast a pointed look at both Renard and Ted who, while clearly ‘dressed up’, were nowhere near the scale of formal they had been that morning. “You seemed to have got it right with your children.Why do the kiddos get to be casual and not you?” 

 

At the sound reasoning, everyone looking at him, and knowing he was now the one holding the group up from dinner, Harry unclasped and shrugged off the outer robes. The woman was grinning now, and she pointed at the grayish blue vest. Extremely tempted to roll his eyes, he took the vest off as well, tossing it on the chair along with the other half of his outfit. “See, now everyone can see your pretty shirt and you don't look like you're about to snuff us all out like candles!” 

 

“Pardon me!?”  The kids were all giggling but Garima nodded satisfied before looping her arm with Arristor and leading the way out of the house.

 

“Come on Harry, you're too skinny to be late!” He splutters and picks up a cackling Lucy while holding Renard’s hands and follows the group outside.

 

“Oh wow! Pretty!!”

 

Outside, the many different paths leading and winding through the property were lit up with little balls of light, the main house glowing in welcome just up the slope. There was some kind of glowing butterfly that the kids all started following around as they made their way up the different paths. Harry had paused occasionally to observe some of the nocturnal plants that, with the moon fully out, were visible. Ted had chosen to remain with Arristor walking a few meters ahead which left Harry with Garima in the back of the group.

 

A breeze brushed past causing a shiver to roll over his form as he stood up from the crouch he was in to look at an odd black and red checkered flower. Without his vest and robes the night was particularly cool to him, with the breeze it was dipping into cold. Briefly chattering his teeth, he cast a warming charm over his shirt, debating on just ruining it and drawing a heating rune on its hem with a bit of blood and magic.

 

“You’re cold?”  Garima sounded very incredulous that he would be. Harry was sure that for the others (And normally for him as well if his magic was adjusted ) it was a pleasant night, and so his actions probably seemed odd to the Dragel.

 

“Necromancer. We run cold. I'm a bit better than I was this afternoon in all honesty. At this rate, my magic should level out at some point late tonight or early tomorrow, and the temperature should not bother me anymore.”

 

“Oh.” Was spoken softly and the worry in her voice had him look in her direction. She looked positively crushed.

 

“Garima? What's wrong?”

 

They continued walking as the woman worried with her hands, a pinched expression spreading on her face. “I had you take off all your layers. I just wanted you to be comfortable around all of us, but didn’t think it was because of your health. That was very remiss of me and I apologize.” She tilted her head in a small bow, jewelry reflecting the lights from the path.

 

“Stop that, no bowing to me.” He snapped, softening his voice in the next second “I know you weren't doing it with any ill will towards me, and you are correct in some ways.” There was a fork in the path up ahead, and the three youngsters were waiting for them to point the way before they continued. With Ted and Arristor’s muffled voices in front of him and the soft sounds of the nightlife around them he continued. “I didn't have much growing up. Nothing I wore was mine, and it cast me into a certain image.” Harry paused and mentally snorted at the parallel this conversation was having with the one he attempted to have with Ted. “I want to wear nice things. I want to look presentable, because I never had the chance or choice before. On one hand, I strongly dislike dressing formally 100% of the time while out, but it stops a large amount of people from thinking I'm nothing to worry about. I learned how to dress properly for someone of my Rank and station only a few years ago because no one bothered to tell me. And the fascinating part? People actually stopped trying to tell me what to do, because finally I started to look like their fabled ‘Man-who-concord’, ‘Defeater-of-Dark’, ‘Boy-Who-Lived’, ‘Lord-of-the- the-most-ancient-and-noble-houses-of-Black-and-Potter’.”

 

Out of everything he just mentions, Garima chose to make one comment: “That's a lot of titles and hyphens.”

 

He cast the now customary glance up the path. Renard, Lucy, and Windra seemed to have grown bored of insects and were now walking in a close pod with Theodore and Arristor. Noting that they were nearly to the main entrance Harry spoke again, wanting to finish on a good note.

“That's only half of them. Look, what i'm very badly trying to say is, it's hard for me to be comfortable. People always want me for something. To do something, and the way I dress puts a stop to a large portion of those demands. It's like some weird spell is cast over the populace when I'm dressed casually and everyone takes that moment to get their piece of me.”

 

There is a soft sad smile on her face and as she passes him to open the large doors they have reached. She skims a few ringed fingers over the fabric of his shirt as she did so, “Thank you for trusting us, Hadrian.”

 

Lucy looks up innocently “What are you trusting papa?”

 

Picking her up once again his voice came out strange, but he ignored it while answering her “People Lucy. I’m learning to trust people”

---

Entering into the dining room was somehow just as chaotic as the last time. Multiple people were entering and exiting through the three other doors, one for each wall. Some were carrying small bowls and placing them on the table along with the fragrant smelling larger platers with what must be the main course. The table tonight was significantly smaller than what it was yesterday morning but still had a large number of place settings on it. 

 

Harry was under the strong opinion that if it had more than 10 place settings it was too many, and he counted 24.

 

Suddenly words etched themselves in the air in front of them in cheery gold.

 

Hello everyone! Hold on a moment and Mama will get you seated.

 

Quinn waved from next to his father on the other side of the room, having spotted them when they entered.

 

“Oh you're here already, what excellent timing!” Surajini’s attention had been caught by Quinn’s bright greeting and she smiled warmly at their small group, her coffee colored skin glowing along with her in her happiness. Harry lifted an arm to sketch a short bow to the Lady of the House but before he could stop her or put up any resistance, she threaded one of her deceptively strong arms between his elbow and started to drag him to the now set table, the others trailing behind them.

 

“I would like to formally thank you for inviting us to-”

 

Surajini tutted at him like a disappointed school teacher and patted his arm. “None of that. This is a family dinner, nothing formal dear. I'm happy to see you in more relaxed clothing tonight. Being comfortable during any healing stage is just as important as the healing.” 

 

At her statement Harry reminded himself to get something for Garima for her foresight. As they neared the table something quite curious happened, the Beta stepped forward and guided Lucy's circle to the other side of the table. Harry admittedly would not have noticed anything amiss if not for Surajini's arm in his hold. It was clear that she had attended for them all to sit together on one side, but she only faltered for a moment with a quizzical expression before depositing Harry and Renard slap dab at the middle of the table.

 

Go ahead and sit down Harry. 

 

Quinn approached the spot next to him with a soft smile, teal eyes pointedly looking at the red cushions that marked their spots. Looking around briefly at all the standing family Harry raised a brow.

 

Knowing exactly what he was saying with that observation, Quinn rolled his eyes playfully before actually bending down and tapping the table.

 

Just sit down, you're not breaking any rules.  

 

Trusting him, Harry and Renard sat while Quinn stood at the spot directly to his right while Farnati was on Renard's left. Arristor got his circle seated and settled at their place across the table from them.

 

They were all corralled into position so effortlessly that Harry felt like he blinked and his whole group were all seated on the plush cushions as all the kalzik members remained standing at their spots around the table. A hush spread around the table and slowly every one of the members dipped their head in Arristors direction touching the back of their fingers to their foreheads, his silver eyes widening at the action. 

 

From the head of the table Patrick and Surajini spoke in tandem. 

 

“Our souls weep with yours.” 

 

There was that curious shift in magic when those words were evoked and even though the others did not speak, Harry could feel as the condolence was passed down the table as the magic seemed to grow heavier, until Arristor accepted the magic with a quiet ‘My heart is lightened’. Suddenly the solemn atmosphere seemed to reflect the words and everything seemed to be lighter/gentler around the air dragel.

 

Quiet murmuring started up as the Kalziks all sat themselves and the domed covers over the large platters on the table were vanished with a clap from the Pareya sitting next to Surajini (Lachman was the blond fellow’s name if Harry recalled correctly). A wonderful smell wafted through the air and Harry's stomach growled, demanding to be fed like a starved dog.

 

“I have no idea what any of this is.” He leaned over and whispered to Quinn as there was a flurry of movement as Patrick and Surajini started eating. 

 

He only jumped slightly as a warm hand landed on top of his under the table and Quinn’s strong voice spoke in his head.

 

“So the main dish on the big platters is a Biryani. There are two types today, one is a vegetable-” At this he grabbed the large serving spoon and placed some on both Renard's and his plate, Renard's short ears swiveling curiously forward as the boy sniffed at the plate. “ And this one is a masala chicken and green chili based Biryani.” 

 

He let go of Harry's hand and shuffled the large plate of veg Biryani over, making room to drag the other dish closer. This time after serving Harry and Renard, Quinn gave himself a large portion before handing the ladle to Kishore and Bharin who sat next to him. As soon as that task was done his hand was back to his.

 

“Now the chicken biryani is spicy in both heat and seasonings.” He now pointed to one of the small bowls that each person had in front of them. “ This is onion raita, next to it-” using his free hand he spooned a bit of the orange dish into his mouth with a humm. “ Cardamom and garlic chutney. I think Arnev also made some Dal but it's probably by mother since that group likes it the most, it will get sent down later and we can get you a bowl.” 

 

Kishore stood and before Harry could try the yellow tinted rice dish two more bowls were deposited in front of him.

 

“I'm assuming Quinn is giving you a rundown but this is Dal. Think of it as a lentil soup, your Renard might like this compared to the heavily spiced options.”

 

“Oh, thank you.”

 

“Try this too Mr. Peverell!” Karnati leaned over the table from her spot next to Wendra and placed two full glasses between Renard and himself. “Your kiddo will like the Meethi Lassi.” She glanced down and winked at the boy. “It's like a sweet smoothie.” Turning wide eyes to Harry, Renard asked what a smoothie was.

 

“It's a blended drink usually consisting of yogurt or milk, and frozen fruit.”

 

“The green one is a Mint Borhani.” Dyshoka joined in from next to Teddy. Harry was slightly relieved to see that every member of their group had been subjected to the plethora of food being put on their plate. “That is going to be more of a savory, creamy, salty drink. Bizarre sounding I understand for those who haven't had it, but I promise that it's very good!”

 

Nodding in thanks, he picked up a fork and speared a chunk of chicken first and some rice. Glancing to the side he sighed as Renard was already eating the rice but was clearly not touching any of the vegetables, he was about to try and ply the kid into trying the vegetables when a fork of the chicken biryani with some of the creamy looking onion raita on top was leveled in front of him.

 

Rearing back, he looked over incredulously at the Dragel next to him. 

 

“Farnati will get the pup to eat some vegetables. You need to try this dish with the sides already.” From his observation yesterday morning and the dinner with Lucy’s and Windras family, Harry knew that one person feeding another was a normal thing, but he was under the impression that it was just between those bonded. The fork got closer to his face until he didn't have a choice and wrapped his lips around the fork and took the bite. Quinn, the absolute prat, just turned back to his meal and continued eating as if he didn't just feed Harry like a toddler.

 

Then he got distracted by the flavor currently in his mouth, already bringing his already loaded fork to his mouth, and groaned happily.

 

Oh. Oh that's good~

 

~~~~~

 

Quinn shoved another bite into his own mouth trying to swallow past his overeager heart that beat wildly in his throat. His brain squealing like a child that he was eating off the same fork that Harry ate off of while he physically was trying not to cringe at those said thoughts. Taking in a slightly deeper breath to calm his happy instincts as Harry quietly hummed an unknown melody between gently encouraging Renard to try each dish, Quinn almost cursed himself. 

 

Sitting so close to Harry while indoors meant his petrichor and honey smell mingled quite delectably with the smells of saffron, cardamom, and masala spices. Pausing to take a drink, he debated if he could get away with feeding the wizard another bite without the rest of his family getting suspicious about his attention, knowing full well he had pushed his luck with feeding the wizard that first one.

 

Noticing that Harry was favoring the chicken Baryani, Quinn settled on scooping a full spoonful onto the other's plate and procuring him his own glass of the plain sweet lassi considering Renard had indeed taken a shine to the milky beverage.

 

“I think your mentor there is getting suspicious, Quinton.” As his father’s voice piped up cheerily in his head, he first looked up to his father’s amused gaze and twitching lips the Beta was trying to hide behind his drinking glass, before he adjusted slightly to sneakily glance at Bharin from around Kishore.

 

Shit

 

Patrick should have just said that Bharin completely knew what he was doing. There was no ‘suspicion’ as the Joker easily caught his gaze before it slid to where Quinn knew Harry sat, then back to the conversation he was having with his fellow Joker. 

 

His mentor's Jamaican accented voice was soon in his head. “Best of luck with that one.” Thankfully, there was no teasing lilts in his tone so Quinn gave a grateful tug on their bond before responding.

 

“Do you think I can feed him again without the others taking note?” Bharin was well used to having conversations with Quinn in his head as he was already talking out loud to others.

 

“Absolutely not. You're lucky that nobody has commented on your mooning over him yet.”

 

“Mooning! I have not been-” A deep rumbling chuckle interrupted his defense and Bharin’s tone took an almost whimsical quality to it.

 

“But it seems that you might not need as much luck as I thought.”

 

Blinking at the definitive statement he took another bite of his food after scooping more chutney over part of his plate and from the corner of his eye, he saw it.

 

Harry was staring at him, or more so his face. There even was a very faint dusting of pink at the tips of his ears as the man glanced away to respond to something Karnati had asked him.

 

~~~~

 

Quinn’s curly blond hair slipped away from his pointed ear and Harry was stuck staring at the singular curl, waiting for the other to tuck it back once again absentmindedly as he ate another bite. He had noticed the habit during that first breakfast while the man had teased him, and Harry wasn't sure if it was because the action seemed to highlight the other graceful features, his long fingers, or if it was simply to do with how it was slightly adorable how the stray strand seemed to be a never ending battle for the Healer. 

 

Turning away he moved some of the chunks of chicken from his plate to Renard’s as the pup seemed to be favoring those the most paired with downing a few glugs of the sweet drink he was given. Honestly he liked the chicken as well, but he was okay with eating the last few chunks if it meant Renard was happy, the boy having faced too many horrors already. If he liked the chicken, Harry would make sure he had the chicken.

 

Movement from his other side had Harry looking at Quinn once again as the man finally reached up and moved the curl back behind his ear. Dark brown eyes slid off of Quinn and landed on his, as a wee smirk twitched at the tall jokers face before the man turned away.

 

Merlin's saggy balls, I was caught staring at Quinn again. Harry cursed as the heat of a blush wanted to expose him further, and shoveled the last cube of chicken in his mouth.

 

“Mr Peverell, Kyle was saying this morning that you showed him what a dead soul looked like.” Grasping the distraction Karnati just offered up on a silver platter he answered in the positive.

 

“Yes, I had some concerns and questions and so was showing an example of what a living and dead soul looked like. As you saw yesterday, a living soul…well for lack of better words is living. The soul ebbs and swells, it changes with a person, and it can be killed. A living soul has its own energy in a manner, it's bright.” A few around the table nodded and shot looks at Quinn and Harry was reminded that it was mentioned before that Quinn had a talent dealing with bonds of the soul. “All dead souls have a singular commonality. They steal the energy around them. They are unchanging, perhaps only growing colder and stronger, but will only ever be black.”

 

A fellow Harry didn't remember meeting yet spoke up from the other end of the table. “Do the dead function the same as the living if brought back?” Harry tilted his head.

 

“Depends on what you mean as ‘function’ and ‘brought back.”  He waited for a response and went to eat some of the rice and blinked as somehow he seemed to have  missed a few pieces of chicken on his plate.

“Are their bodies going through the same processes that a living body goes through?” 

 

Harry lifted a hand and tilted it back and forth, swallowing before answering. “I'm sure as a family of Doctors- erm Healers- you are well aware that a body can function ‘normally’ even without a few key things. How well they function truly depends on what you mean as ‘brought back’. If you’re thinking of souls that have been resurrected , they have perfectly functioning facilities. A resurrection means they’re getting not just their soul back, but their life . That's why resurrections are the hardest to barter for. Another example of beings that you might consider putting into that category are those considered un-dead.” 

 

“I feel like I should ask for a clarification on what's considered un-dead.” Dyshoka commented.  Pointing his empty fork in her direction Harry explained before pointing it back at the other man as he continued to answer his question.

 

“Dead bodies + living soul= Undead. Vampires are the most common example among others,… though depending on level of skill, some necromantic constructs could be considered. Now that I've mentioned necromancers, I can get to answering what I think you actually wanted to know.”

 

He took a drink “And once again I'll say ‘it depends’. Are you using the original body, borrowed, or constructed? How old is the body? Does that soul want to be brought back? How powerful is the Necromancer and what method are they using? What is the goal of bringing this person back and what are your intentions?”

 

The man growled, obviously displeased at the lack of a simple answer.

 

Patrick put a stop to it with a simple calmly spoken “Alejandro.”

 

Eating the last piece of chicken Harry pushed back his agitated magic, (both his magic and self not appreciating being growled at.) and decided to give the grumpy guy something he actually wanted to hear, even though he would prefer not to bring it up with his group in the room.

 

“I created about 34 inferi when I and Ted first got here. Inferi= Dead body+dead soul.  Technically, one can only destroy an inferius since they are already dead. I bargained with death, and it was agreed that I can borrow those dead souls who wished to fight for a limited amount of time. I then have responsibility and power over those souls. In this instance, I was working with a group of individuals who all were on the same side and so the amount of power I had to apply to keep the objective was minimal-” Harry paused, realizing that he probably was boring the group as he continued to drone on, and decided to skip that example for the sake of simplicity. “At the end of the day, not taking into account the deal struck and one's control, you would have two scenarios. One: the dead body continues to outerly function normally but will quickly deteriorate since there are no base drivers such as eating, drinking, or pain. Or Two: They become mindless beasts whose only purpose is to survive. And as I've explained, dead souls do nothing but absorb energy. These mindless inferi are what most people come across.”

 

“So the mental facilities are the first to go?”

 

“If I cut my magic from them, yes. As the Necromancer, I am what tethers them to reality.”

 

“Ah, so that was why you were so adamant about keeping conscious when everyone was saying goodbye.” One of the few unknown pareya noted before artfully changing the surrounding conversation to the subject of the next day's schedules.

 

Harry politely listened after checking on Lucy's group across from him. Arristor had his full attention on something Wendra was saying while both Teddy and Lucy were energetically chatting to the Kalzik sitting next to them. Renard suddenly let out a quick giggle, which was odd considering the previous topic, and Harry was about to ask him what was so amusing, when he noticed three more pieces of chicken sitting innocently on his plate.

 

What?

 

Looking over to the only person who could be the culprit, teal-colored eyes alighted with merriment as Quinn placed another cube of the chicken on Harry's plate.

 

“Quinn, no. I can't eat all of that.” He protested pushing gently at the other's wrist. Obviously hearing him from her spot, the Kalzik submissive called over to them.

 

“Quinn, yes. Harry dear you need more protein, you're much too skinny!”

 

Groaning he patted his stomach, making the kids laugh and some of the adults to snort. “What if I was saving room for dessert?”

 

Surajini’s face lit up at the mention of dessert. Clapping once she drew everyone's attention. “Oh my! Clear room, clear room!” Lachman, and the unknown pareya started doing so on one end while at the other end of the table Arnev, Ranvir, and Alejandro all obediently started stacking empty dishes. The large platters were sent through the door with a flick of their wrists until only ⅓ of the main course dishes remained, strategically placed near those who were still eating. “I finished with a patient early this afternoon and made some Petha and Kaju Katli for everyone, so please enjoy!”

 

Eight trays came dancing through the doors and spread themselves out on the clear spaces on the table. There were multiple excited sounds and Quinn was quick to grab a few clean plates and two of each colored semi-translucent ball thing while Farnati followed his lead and deposited multiple light tan parallelogram shaped sweets onto his and Renard’s plate.

 

Harry sat stunned, not expecting that there was actually going to be dessert or that his comment said as a joke would be taken seriously.

 

“What are these, papa?” Renard asked, hands gripping the table as the boy leaned over to get a closer look at their shared plate.

 

Golden words appeared between Renard and himself.

 

The diamond shaped ones are Kaju Katli. They're like a cashew fudge. These ones are rose flavored, but I'm partial to Lachman's cardamom ones. The round translucent ones are called Petha. There are different flavors here, but they're very soft and sweet since it's basically Ash gourd and sugar plus whatever the flavoring is.

 

“Sweets?” asked Renard after Harry read out the words for the boy. Harry hummed positively and pulled apart one of the Katli.

 

“A dessert. Something with sugar in it, like how Hot coco is sweet or that lassi you were drinking tonight. This is just a different kind of sweet.” Renard watched as Harry took a bite before picking up the one Harry already took from and took a cautious nibble. His ears comically perked up as soon as the flavor and sugar registered. 

 

Amused by the child he reached for one of the petha and watched as Quinn happily popped a whole one into his mouth. That damned curl was back but before Harry embarrassed himself by staring at it for too long, Quinn reached over and brushed his fingers against his exposed wrist.

 

“The darker yellow is saffron, while the lighter is honey. I think you'll like the relo flavored ones the best.” Harry looked down at the purple tinted sweet in his hand, the powder sugar visible on his gloves. 

 

“Oh? And why is that?”

 

“Relo is that purple fruit you like.” Needing no other explanation after hearing that, the purple dessert quickly disappeared, and he joined Renard in the excitement over new desserts.

 

“Oh that's good.” 

 

---

 

Dinner had been well and truly over and tea was out on the table by the time Harry was addressed by someone not in his immediate vicinity. Half of the Kalziks had excused themselves after the meal leaving behind Surajini, Patrick, Lachman, Kishore, Arnev, Bharin, Dyshoka, and Quinn.

 

“Does Renard not know how to read?” Both Harry and Arristor made to answer the question when Renard decided to reply.

 

“They said Renard wasn't good enough to learn, but papa said he was going to teach me!” Before anyone could question the boy, Lucy added into the conversation.

 

“I get to miss school till i'm better right?”

 

“No love.” Arristor said “Harry and I talked this morning. He’s going to look for a tutor for you and Windra until you're approved to go back to class. Ted will be getting enrolled as well but he has a bit of catch up to do before that happens.”

 

“Are you going to teach Renard yourself then Harry?”  Dyshoka asked, ignoring Teddy as he flopped over the table miserably at the news. Harry watched as Ted’s hair shifted to a faded dusty red with amusement, and nodded.

 

“Mostly I think. Arristor mentioned that Renard was too young to be registered which will give us time to get to the expected levels.”

 

“You're going to need to go shopping soon then.” Lachman pointed out, pouring more tea into Surajini’s cup.  “You've been using some of Ted’s clothes for Renard, correct?”

 

Harry winced “Yes, but Renard deserves his own clothes that he picked out. I also need to find a place to put an order in for the whole lot of us.” Arristor had a look on his face at his comment but Dyshoka spoke up.

 

“I noticed you were fully turned out when Dahlia and I ran into you this morning.”

 

“When was that?” Kishore asked, tilting his head knowing that when he joined them for the picnic the group definitely weren't anywhere near dressed up enough to be considered turned out.

 

Dyshoka blinked and seemed to think “I think it was right before the picnic was supposed to start. Ran into him, or rather, Renard ran into Dahlia as they left the transport room.”

 

Harry flinched back as a chorus of growls and shouts filled the room, the magic spiking.

 

“You left the property!?” Surajini made to stand up but Patrick stopped her with an arm around her waist. 

 

Arnev was the next to growl his opinion quickly followed by Lachman “What were you thinking? You haven't even been cleared yet!”

 

“Did all of you leave?”

 

“Erm, we left with some of the investigation unit. We needed to be registered and get our finances figured out, and no not all of us left. Ted was first to get registered and the, uh, king, I think, was the one to drop him off back here before his and his circle’s bonds got stressed. It was just Renard and myself who got back later.”

 

As he answered the multiple questions, it seemed that they had calmed down mostly, but Surajini still seemed bothered.

 

“That was very foolish of you.”

 

I already scolded him mama. Quinn wrote.

 

Lachman snorted pointedly, “Good, because that was extremely foolish as Jini said.”

 

“But Papa was pretty!”

 

 Renard had picked up at some point that they were chastising Harry, but completely missed the fact it was because they left the premise and not because of the clothes that Dyshoka had talked about. Dyshoka chuckled and nodded at the young submissive. 

 

“Yes he was, wasn't he?” Harry shot her a stink eye knowing she was trying to win over his youngest but couldn't fault her. 

 

Surajini tilted her head and seemed to have let the whole ‘leaving without notice’ issue drop as she focused on the subject of Harry needing to order new clothes. “Based on what I've seen so far, you'll need someone to charm ranks as well on the garments? Or did you know the spell already before you left?”

 

“Arristor’s dad helped today with the rank embroidery. I only know the charms for the family crest and necromantic designs.”

 

Nodding at his response, she started to write on a notepad that Lachman had somehow procured. “Dark tones for everyone I'm assuming?” She asked next. 

 

“Not in particular…” Those who've only met him yesterday all looked interested in his response considering he had only been seen in Black, Dark green, Silver, and Dark navy.

 

“That's right mama!” Dyshoka chirped, a devilish smirk lighting her face “Harry and Renard here were in a lovely pastel pink this morning.”

 

Renard puffed up proudly and bit into a piece of remaining katli, obviously pleased with himself. Lucy, not to be out competed with giving people her own two bits, raised her hand like she was in class and called out to the table “One of Windra’s mama’s said he was pretty but deadly, then the one silly gheyo said that papa looked good dressed pretty but deadly!”

 

Oh Merlin, she heard that! Then Harry groaned covering his face with one hand when he remembered that he was basically the only one with human hearing. What's worse was that at this point, Surajini looked too invested in his fashion choices.

 

“Really now!?” She purred before starting to write some things down.

 

Arnev must had guessed what she was doing because he leaned ver the table and called down to her. 

 

“The place on 3rd and Hemmel should be good.” Surajini nodded and moved down a line.

 

“Quite right dearest.”

 

“I'm slightly disappointed that I missed such an occasion. I would have loved to see this pretty but deadly side of you.” Harry’s face wanted to burst into flames as Quinns warm hand brushed his lower back deliberately, an honest to Merlin pout on the blond dragel face.

 

“That reminds me Harry.” Dyshoka chirped up again. And having a pretty good guess on what the woman was about to say, Harry sat up preparing himself.  “You mentioned something about a new light fixture in the port room when I last saw you.”

 

“I noticed that when I came home today.” Added Kishore.

 

“Right.”  Clearing his throat, Harry turned to Patrick who raised a brow and put the stirring spoon he was holding down on the saucer of the tea cup. “I accidentally broke your last light fixture while coming home with Renard. A replacement was made, but if you prefer something else or wish to purchase a different one, please inform me and I'll send you the money and fix it.”

 

“And how exactly was it broken?” He spoke calmly, even as a blond brow ticked up in genuine wonder. 

 

“The light did not like papa?”

 

“What he means is whatever pathway or magics that was used were distinctly…displeased with my person using them.”

 

Bharin for the first time in a while spoke “Which type of portgas did you use?”

 

“The public one?”

 

“Was there an issue yesterday when I took you here?” Bharin asked, with a surprising amount of concern and curiosity. 

 

“No? I felt a bit heavy during the actual transport but nothing else. I had no problem with the shadow one as well today.”

 

“That's not all surprising considering you're a necromancer.”

 

Harry nodded in agreement to Kishore who had just spoken. “It would probably be best if I stuck to my normal methods but…well I'm not sure they're well looked upon in this realm.”

 

Patrick looked at him with a mixture of exasperation and encouragement “All you have to do is ask Mr. Peverell.”

 

The next twenty minutes consisted of Harry doing an extremely poor attempt at explaining what apperating was. The problem of having to know the location and wards were discussed and Harry revealed that most of the time he’s able to basically punch through most warding spells.

 

After a quick demo, apparition was ruled out as a go-to mode of transportation since his ‘punching through wards’ felt remarkably uncomfortable to those tied into said wards. Compared to the run of a mill wizard, the Dragel race was far more attuned to the magic that surrounds them.

 

“After apparition there is only one other easy method. As Kishor pointed out, I'm a necromancer so I have the ability to go through the shadows realm.”

 

“Im sorry,-” Dyshoka cut in, “The shadow realm ?”

 

“Correct. The shadow realm is also known as Death's realm.” Turning to the only other person who would understand, Harry gestured at Kishore. 

 

The man's eyes rounded and shook his head in the negative. Crossing his arms Harry huffed in exasperation, starting to pace the length of the table from where he had remained standing after he apperated.

 

“Are you not aware that the shadows are Death domain?”

 

“Vaguely but I've never heard it explained as the shadow realm.” The shadow dragel admitted.

 

“Yes it is a realm. One with many levels in fact. Now, I travel through the second or third levels. From what I experienced earlier today, Shadow Dragels seem to mostly stick with the first level when traveling. I can only guess that those more attuned to their element or with an allegiance with death, are able to use the second level when traveling to different realms.”

 

“Do all necromancers travel on the second and third levels? I personally can't shadow walk over different realms, but I know those who can and I was taught the warning growing up.”

 

“Traveling through shadows over realms is extremely dangerous. I've lost a friend half a century ago to the void.” Harry nodded at Patricks solemn words.

 

“I can't tell you what other necromancers do considering I have never met another that wasn't a disrespectful crackpot.”

 

The children all giggled at the last word but Kishore tilted his head. 

 

“Can you take others through the third?” Having done so twice before Harry nodded and offered a gloved hand to the still seated Kishore. Clearly excited the man stood and clasped his hand, Harry instantly pushing past the fog that was nearly cleared that represented his necromantic magic. As they emerged from the shadow behind Arristor on the other side of the table Harry was pleased that it felt like his magic was almost completely calibrated.

 

The problem occurred when they fully emerged and Kishore crumpled onto the ground like a puppet with its strings cut, Harry's hand instantly released. Harry stood awkwardly as Lochman and Arnev flocked to the downed man, worried churrs erupting from their throat. Bharin straightened up as well in his seat which caused Harry to stiffen, taking a few steps back and raising his hands up.

 

Fuck. I fucked up.

 

Every one of the Kalziks were either half standing at their spots or rushing to join the Pareya on the ground. Harry took a few more steps back as someone in the group was growling, and Arnev was looking more dragon than person. 

 

Harry continued to curse himself as his brain quickly started to scramble to where he could take the others as his magic started to curl around him protectively. The goblins would forgive him if he apperated the group to the bank. They could then travel to one of the properties he just found out he owned on another realm. He could probably get to the cabin before any of the Kalziks and get their luggage but they could survive without. 

 

Arristor was standing now with both Wendra and Lucy in his arms and a silver/robin egg blue wing tucking Ted against his side. He was looking wildly between Harry and the small group on the ground but he looked ready to leave. 

 

Good. He thought until he did a quick recount and realized he was missing one. Cold dread seized him briefly until his magic found what he was looking for.

 

And while it would be hard to get Renard out from under the table, if they needed to make a hasty retreat he could summon the boy to him before apperating out.

“I'm fine, i'm fine!” Kishore shouted, pushing away the few hands that glowed with diagnostic charms and latching onto Arnev to calm his partner down. “Back off you lot, I just was taken off guard and lost my breath.” They all seemed to calm down after his reassurance verbally as well as through the bond, which he made sure to send out to the rest of the circle in case those in the room had broadcasted any panic. Arnev helped him sit up and he took the moment to visually take stock of the room.

 

Patrick had already taken his seat again and seemed to be handling their submissive well enough though she looked relatively calm any way, the only thing she was feeling was slight worry and curiosity. Next, he found their Joker.

 

Bharin looked to be relaxed having never left his seat, but there was tension in his shoulders that gave him away. Everything after that just got worse.

 

Arnev, Lachman, and Dyshoka were crouched around him instincts running high though mellowing. Arristor’s group looked one second away from porting out of the room while Quinn remained standing on the other side of the table. The man was staring dead ahead with a focused gaze, mouthing words that no one would hear. ‘Stay. He’s fine. You’re fine. Stay. Stay here.’

 

Whipping his head around to where Quinn’s focus lie, Kishore wanted to strangle some of his bonded. Hadrian Peverell was backed up against the wall and if Arristor had looked a second away from leaving, the necromancer looked half way into the process. 

 

Pitching his voice low enough that only the three around him could hear, he  tried to put a pleasant smile on his face while whisper shouting at them. “Get the fuck away from me. I’m fine and you just alienated four of our patients and one troubled, highly flighty, necromancer. You're seasoned professionals, bloody act like it.” Raising his voice so all could hear him, he made sure to sarcastically roll his eyes. “A man trips and I got a whole group of overprotective ninny’s.” 

 

Dyshoka, bless her, backs off with the most grace. She took a few steps away before she was throwing her hands up in the air in exasperation and speaking in a joking manner as she walked to a her seat. “Here I am trying to be helpful and he has the audacity of calling me a ninny.” He didn't need to see her face to know she had a decently appalled expression. “Can you believe it Teddy, me a ninny !?”

 

That got a weak chuckle from the boy and Lucy's voice warbled slightly, but she still spoke up “What's a Ninny Dy?”  With their daughter doing her job of calming the others down, whose efforts were soon joined with Jini’s. Lachman stood mechanically and waited for Arnev to help him up before golden brown glanced to the side at the motionless necromancer and hissed under his breath. 

 

“We fucked up.”

 

“Yah, you did. Now let me try to fix this.” Arnev took a steading breath before looping his arms threw his fellow pareya and tugged him back to their seats. Making sure his movements were slow but relaxed Kishore ran a hand through his dark wavy hair, with a lazy easygoing grin on his face.

 

“That was quite a trip, Mr. Necromancer. Though wish our greeting wasn't so enthusiastic eh!?” He winked and offered his hand to the man, raging inside when Harry flinched back enough that he was well and truly pressed against the wall. Instead of pressing in, he took a step back and was relieved to note that seemed to help a bit. The issue was that Harry had that same look he got a few times the previous night, clearly stuck somewhere in his head. “Come sit back down Harry, your tea is getting cold,”

 

Harry blinked a few times, and green eyes quickly cataloged the room and the people. He didn't know what Quinn was doing behind him, but Harry's gaze lingered there until they slid back to him. “Come sit down Harry.” He tried again, adding “And you can explain to me what that was.”

 

“What that was? I don't understand.” The heavy feel of his magic slowly released its hold, and he watched as the wizard uncurled his shoulders and he stood up fully from his protective stance. If there was anything Kishore knew about Harry, it was that he loved talking about magic. Kishore returned to his spot and plopped down taking a drag of his cool tea before he cast heating charms on every mug, while nodding.

 

“I’m not sure what to call what we just traveled through.”

 

“The third level?” Harry asked now in return. 

 

“The voices? The screaming? The weird caresses?” Kishore prompted as he sent a calming wave through the bonds preventing any unnecessary outburst. Harry looked genuinely confused until suddenly it was like a switch happened.

 

“Ohhh… Ohhhh!” Harry took a step away from the wall and towards the dinner table, rubbing his fingers briefly together before he stopped the nervous habit. Sighing when it truly seemed that Kishore was well and truly fine and he had not somehow ruined their relationship with the kind clan of healers.  “Merlin, sorry about that. It's pretty common knowledge that the third is for those still lingering and refusing entry. If you travel in the second level you might run into a few lost or escaping souls, but most of them are on the third.” Nearing the table slowly Harry dropped to a knee and lowered himself down to the ground. At first everyone thought he was bowing to them, but as his head reached the level of the table the small form of Renard burst out from underneath causing Dyshoka and Arristor to yelp in surprise as the boy shoved past their legs to get to Harry. Harry scooped him up into his arms and stood again, continuing to explain while patting a snuffling Renard on his back and let the were tuck his nose behind his ear and neck. “There's this weird gap to the fifth in some spots where you get those screams of the damned from Justice, Chaos, and Judgments levels.”

 

Surajini looked a second away from bursting out of her Beta’s hold and coddling the father son pair. Harry had been walking the length of the table and started to stroke down Renard’s head and down his back, his magic softening and almost copying its master in its attempt at soothing ruffled feathers.

 

Kishore nodded and pushed the tray of remaining desserts to Bharin who then moved it to Quinn. “And they touch you?”

 

Harry was now fully into the conversation, and he shrugged. “Yes, but they never get too handsy. It's mostly a caress to the arm here or there from the lingering, while the stubborn one’s might attempt to latch on. However you have nothing to worry about on that front, those lingering souls know who I am and have been around long enough to see the occasional times I had to end a life.”

 

Quinn picked up the plate Harry had abandoned and moved a selection from the tray onto it, before grabbing the wizard's tea as well and backing away from the table silently. 

 

“Aren't they dead already?” Bharin asked.

 

“End as in, the end. No more spirit. No more soul. No chance of redemption or return.”

 

The older adults in the room had at least an inkling that a Necromancer had that power, but Arristor, Dyshoka, and Arnev went a bit pale. Harry winced at their expressions and carried the now sleeping Renard back to his own seat pausing when he neared Kishore, a fragile smile on his face as he visually checked if any of the Kalziks would react to his close proximity. “I apologize for the fright. I’ve only taken a few before, but I guess they all knew what to expect and so I didn't think about explaining. You're alright?” 

 

Kishore grinned up at him and answered truthfully “It was a bit more than I expected. But that was on me and wanting to travel on a plane that most Shadow dragels never go through. I still get bragging rights however!” He offered a hand up to Harry and was relieved when the man didn't flinch back. “I just feel a bit heavy but that's quickly fading. I think you're fine traveling via shadows, but perhaps give the next fellow a warning if going through that third level?” Harry chuckled and shook his hand in a deal, keeping an arm under Renard so he wouldn't slip.

 

The relief Harry felt when Kishore had clearly forgiven him was tremendous, he was even pleased he could help a little. Releasing his hand Harry pinched off the spirit that tagged along with them and severed its already weakening hold from the Pareya.

 

Kishore almost instantly visibly perked up. He and the others watched morbidly as Harry seemed to eat the wiggling dark mass of whatever the Necromancer pulled off of him, his eyes going bright green briefly before fading back to their normal vibrancy.

 

Lucy having missed most of the intricate and subtle que’s from the others giggled at the action. “Papa’s being silly.”

 

Grinning now, he chuckled with her “I was being a bit silly wasn't I Lue?” 

 

“If your shadows don't work papa, you could always just fly right?” Haven't thought of that Harry nodded his head.

 

“You can fly papa!?” Both girls asked. Lucy was standing on her pillow bouncing in excitement, while Windra looked at Arristor’s wings and back to Harry a few times.

 

“He’s one of the fastest in England!” Ted boosted and Harry tapped him on the back of the head with his magic for it. 

 

“Yes, wizards can fly via broom, or very showy magic drifts. Personally, I prefer my broom.”

 

Patrick could hardly believe what he just heard. “A…broom?” 

 

Chuckling, Harry nodded again. “It’s exactly what you are imagining.”

 

The door to the right opened and Alejandro entered with a scowl, his gold green eyes narrowing at the remaining occupants of the room. Crossing his arms over his chest he cast a tempus charm showing that it was nearing a quarter to nine. 

 

“If we are done chatting, I would like to see my patients at some point this night.” 

 

Oh~ this was the mind healer, the others would be seeing . Harry thought as golden words lit up to Quinns right.

 

I need to be seeing to mine as well.  

 

While the family knew Lucy's circle and Renard were going to be patients of Alejandro, they all looked curious at Quinn who stood and tilted his head in Harry's direction, his hands full of tea and dessert. Patrick hummed at that and soon everyone was getting up and leaving.

 

At the commotion Renard woke and instantly started to cry knowing that he and Harry were to be separated soon. Arnev and Arristor came, the Beta taking Renard from his arms while the pareya deposited the stuffed wolf that had been left, into his hands.

 

“Here's a little dragel trick for you Harry. Embed the toy with a bit of your magic, this way the child will still feel like his third is nearby.”

 

Harry did so, while walking with the group up to the big doors where their healer awaited them and wrapped the girls in a big hug, Ted coming over last to receive his own hug leaving behind a perplexed looking Quinn. 

 

Leaning into Arristor’s space, he handed over the wolf stuffy filled with his magic and kissed Renards brow. 

 

“No more tears pup. You're just going back to the house with your healer for a chat, and i'll be going with Quinn. I'll be coming back, don't you fret.”

 

“Promise?”

 

“I promise.”

 

He stood at the door and waved bye until the small group turned the corner and left his sight. He waited a minute as the few remaining impressions of souls left the room leaving behind Quinn.

 

“Was that a complete disaster Quinn?” 

 

Nearly quiet footsteps crossed over the floor and soon Quinn was beside him next to the door. The mute man stretched out Harry’s tea cup and with a huff, Harry took hold of it and drank the last few mouthfuls. The sweet and flavorful chia, doing wonders at calming him down.

 

Quinn offered his arm and Harry accepted it, placing one of his gloved hands on the dragel’s forearm. The action pushed some of the foreboding feelings Quinn was feeling since his family's overreaction, pleased that Harry trusted him and that his mom and others had cleared out.

 

Not even close. I do want you to understand how unprofessional that display was for my family on their part. He started to explain, while banishing the now empty cup out of the others hand. Harry looked ready to protest but Quinn quickly cut him off with a shake of his head, starting to lead them down the hallway. The weight of the communication cuffs Bharin slipped into his pocket as he left, reminded him that an easier method of talking to the wizard was available. Placing the plate down on a nearby side table, Quinn pulled out one of the golden cuffs and presented it to Harry. This is a communication cuff, it will allow us to talk even without touching which will make it feel more private over writing everything in the air for all to see as you read. If your uncomfortable with that I can also get Kyle to join us. He is used to being my voice while at work.  

 

Harry took the golden jewelry and ran a gloved hand over its smooth surface, before simply sliding it over his hand. The thick band remained for a few seconds before it slowly shrunk to sit snugly over the wizard's wrist. Meanwhile Quinn slipped on his own and offered his arm once again, which Harry automatically took hold of once again.

 

“Much better. Now us healers go through training to remain calm and to observe the surroundings and individuals before we take action. We must remain level headed in a crisis, an overly emotional Healer means a Healer that is more likely to make a mistake. While it was jarring to see Kishore fall like that, it was clear to any who paused that he was fine if not a bit disturbed. 

 

Dyshoka, I could understand since she has never trained to be a medic or a healer and Kishore is her third. Both Lachman and Arnev overreacted, and that is extremely rare considering how long they have been in the field. Mama’s instincts must have acted up due to their panic, and Bharin only reacted because of her.

 

After that it was you they were trying to reach.”

 

“ What?”   

 

“You are all under our protection. You are our patient and it was clear that for a moment you and Arristor were fully planning on leaving. One should never have to feel unsafe with a healer, and I don't think you can understand how much that bothers our instincts that because of our actions you clearly felt the need to flee.” Quinn did not mention the fact that Harry had seemed to completely shut down, with eyes unfocused and magic starting to raise. “ If you're being stubborn about how this affected you, think about the rest of your family. Arristor follows you as his clan head, Lucy and Windra are only children and for some reason, those who are supposed to heal them were growling and targeting their clan head. 

 

Your sons .

 

Renard was hiding under the table, terrified by us. Only Alejandro can tell us how that little display has affected the young submissive, having no idea what kind of conditions he has faced in the past.” 

 

Harry remained silent for a moment as they continued to walk. They were nearly to the medical wing by the transportation room when he finally spoke.

 

“Rationally I know that necromancers are accepted here. However, Dark beings are hunted on earth, and traveling through the shadows is a clear indication that you work with dark magic. I thought I was doing fine knowing that, but as soon as I saw the reaction when we appeared, I thought it was because It had proven that I was dark.” Quinn leaned into his side, pressing his weight against Harry's. 

“You are aware that no matter what types of magic we wield, all Dragels are considered Dark creatures according to earth's standards. That would be more than a smidge hypocritical of us.” And that finally got a real laugh out of the Wizard.

 

~~~~~~

 

By the time they reached Quinn’s designated clinic room, the atmosphere was mostly back to how it had been during lunch. Entering inside, he held the door for Harry and placed the plate of food stuff on the far counter and automatically started pulling some objects out of the cupboards.

 

“Hop up onto the table Harry, and stop fidgeting like a fledgling. I'm not going to randomly attack you.” Harry blinked as the man seemed to flawlessly transition into full healer mode, moving over to the high table and hopping onto into its cushioned surface. “Now I'm assuming you're going to need some vaccines since you haven't been exposed to such a wide array of creatures on earth before and as a wizard your system isn't as sturdy as ours- that's another reason why it's concerning you left to the public this morning.”

 

“I don't think I got immunization shots even on earth.” Harry carelessly noted, looking at the strange color fluid in one of the vials while tucking his hands under his thighs to stop his nervous hands. Wrapping his magic close because there were far too many breakable things for it to possibly destroy in the room. Quinn paused slightly but snapped up a clipboard with a packet of papers and kicked a chair to roll in front of Harry. 

 

With a flourish of mint green and tan fabric, Quinn sat heavily onto the chair. 

 

“Right. We already know you're magic-sensitive.” He scribbled something down “ Any phobias, sensitivities, restrictions, or allergies I should know about before we begin?”

 

“Doctors/Medics/Healers…” Quinn for a split second seemed to think he was joking then his face washed of emotion and he nodded 

 

“Are you uncomfortable right now? I can set up one of the sitting rooms if the medical rooms are making you antsy” Harry was relieved when the admission wasn't met with exasperation and a small smile lifted the corner of his lips.

 

“It's more or less the vulnerability I have to show to a complete stranger, than the room and equipment. I'm fine Quinn, I trust you. I just haven't been by to see healers all that much.”

There was a pause as he thought of his next answer. “I don't actually know if I'm allergic or sensitive to anything, but I've had no problems taking potions in the past so I'm going to say that I'm good on those. I don't much like others pushing their magic at me, but if I'm comfortable and know them it's fine.”

 

Quinn nodded and wrote a few more things before standing and placing the clipboard down, the pen still poised on top of it ready to write as the healer started to wash his hands and cast a form of cleaning charm over himself and Harry.

 

“I'll like to start off with a full general health and history exam. We can do part of the physical check but the magical scan will be more telling. Shirt and gloves off please.”

 

Harry was thankful Quinn had his back to him as he flushed slightly, but nevertheless tugged his gloves off and started to unbutton the dress shirt. By the time he turned around Harry had placed the shirt behind him. “Good, now look at the cabinet with the green photo on it.” One of his fingers lit up and Harry stared at the trees in the photo, while in his periphery Quinn waved around what was essentially a finger pen light. 

 

The light snuffed out, and he blinked rapidly for a moment trying to get the spots out of his vision.  “And you just survived the first examination!” Quinn's voice in his head was thick with amusement and Harry chuckled and his shoulders dropped from where he had subconsciously pulled them up. “ Good news, you don't have a concussion and your eyes are dilating properly and your vision is impeccable.”

 

“That would be thanks to some vision correction I went through twelve years ago. Was blind as a bat before that." The pen suddenly moved on the counter but Quinn distracted him.

 

“Well they did a good job at correcting them in that case. Mouth open.”  Bemused now at the muggle-like exam so far Harry opened his mouth and grunted in shock as Quinns latex covered fingers entered his mouth. “ Don't you dare bite me Harry.” Teal eyes narrowed in warning and he felt as a finger traced his gums at the top of his mouth and poked at his teeth “ If you were dragel or other creature this is mostly to check on gum health and dental which tend to be major issues for those folks. And look, I'm already done.”  He pulled his hand out and snapped the glove off, using the other one to lift Harry's arm and look at the area he was stabbed at, rotating his shoulder. Thankfully his eyes didn't stray to the lattice work of scars across his torso but Harry wasn't holding his breath on that count. He wasn't ashamed, but most people tend to shy away at the sight.

 

“Any lingering soreness?”  His arm was moved around by a steady hand, the other with a new glove pressing gently into the old wound and feeling the muscles around it.

 

“Nothing.” Quinn’s magic rolled around the room soothingly before he rolled back in his chair and stood. 

 

“Bloodwork next. No need to look so worried,  after the tests have been run all samples will be destroyed.”  

 

As the Healer set about opening some jars on the counter, Harry watched Quinn in his element. Smooth elegant movements, precise measurements of strange powders, He knew everything he needed down to an art. 

 

He snorted at his own thoughts.

 

It's almost like a dance.

 

Quinn peered over his shoulder while he continued setting up several small vials.

 

“What has you so amused over there?”

 

Curling his magic teasingly around the others’, Harry gave it a gentle poke, and kicked his legs twice in the air. “Absolutely nothing Healer Quinn.” Quinn’s professional mask broke slightly as he smiled and faced the counter once again grabbing something off the top and returning to Harry's side. 

 

“I've gone ahead and charmed it painlessly. Hold out your arm please.”

 

Curious what Quinn was talking about, Harry held out his left arm and yelped when the healer revealed a small scalpel with a long channeled blade in a flash and cut into his arm. 

 

“A bit of warning!” He hissed as teal eyes gleamed in amusement.

 

“Did I hurt you?”

 

Harry was about to point out he was currently bleeding with a three inch slice on his arm but froze realizing that A) He in fact, was not in any pain and B) He wasn't actually bleeding.

 

“What?” 

 

Looking too the blade proved that he had been cut, with his blood over the strange channels in the blade that much was clear, then to his unblemished skin. Quinn had moved back to the counter and swirled the blade into the beaker where he had mixed a solution already, the clear fluid turning brownish red. The blade went into the sink and Quinn turned to the light and started to evenly poor the concoction into each vial.

 

“I told you I had charmed the blade painless, you were so shocked you didn't even notice me heal the cut. Now, are you fine with me summoning your files from earth?”

 

“I don't think you’ll find much.”

 

“Explain?”

 

“All my medical papers from the wizarding world were destroyed when I left the ministry.”

 

“Oh? And when was that?”

 

“Around 10 years ago.”

 

“But you have been active as a battle mage and necromancer since then?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“I find it hard to believe that you came out of each situation without any injuries. So where did you go for healing?” 

 

Harry hesitated already knowing that Quinn wasn't going to like his response. At his silence Quinn fully turned and leaned against the counter crossing his arms, tapping a finger against the sleeve of the kurta he was wearing. 

 

“Mr. Peverell, where did you go for healing?”

 

“The field medic.” The Healer nodded once, then flapped his hand in a go on fashion with narrowed teal eyes. “And one of my friends.”

 

Quinn waited a moment, probably to see if he was about to list other locations or people he might have gone to. Harry expected some form of scolding but instead the Healer simply tilted his head as if looking at him at a different angle could reveal some secret answers.

 

“Is this part of your phobia? You have not been properly looked over or healed for all ten of those years?”

 

“Y-yah.” Quinn offers a hand out and wiggles his fingers invitingly.

 

“I'm thinking there are going to be some interesting things that will be showing up on the scans because of that. I can pull all your remaining medical files based off of your magical signature, my magic will touch you but I promise nothing will latch on or linger.”

 

Reaching his hand out and jumping when warm magic tingled at his palm as teal eyes narrowed in concentration. From between their palms a folder popped into existence and Quinn’s magic pulled away but brushed gently against his own magic once again in a playful way.

 

“Wicked.” Quinn hummed in what Harry wanted to think as agreement, and opened the folder with an impassive face. A few pages were turned without reaction or comment before it was snapped shut and tossed onto the counter next to the vials. Reaching into his chest pocket the healer pulled out a cross looking pendant. 

 

“Now this is what I'll be using to take a scan of you as you are currently. I'll cast the medical history spell at the same time. All jokes aside, this procedure will feel a bit invasive, and I'll ask that you please don't fight my magic. Ready?”

 

“Ready.”

 

Harry wasn't sure if he personally would have used the word ‘ready’ since the only thing Harry knew he was feeling at the moment was a peculiar curiosity at how detailed or accurate those tests were going to be.

 

The end of the cross thing lights up in Quinn's pale hand as the blond passes it over his body while Harry breathed through the feeling of the dragel’s magic tingling through his system. Invasive was an accurate description as it felt like random feathers tickling and prodding at his every nerve and internal organ. Eventually, the magic traveled upwards and there was a slight pressure in his head that built up until he sneezed. 

 

When he opened his eyes a tissue was already presented to him, obviously someone sneezing during this examination was a common occurrence. Grumbling a thank you he blew his nose realizing that the tingling and pressure in his head had stopped. 

 

Did I just sneeze out magic?

 

Wanting to question the healer about his theory, Harry decided to wait after seeing the man zoned into his work. Quinn had a blue screen in front of him and was scrolling along, reading rapidly. Randomly his magic would pull something out of one of the cupboards as his eyes flicked back and forth.

 

Harry watched with growing trepidation as Quinns absentminded multitasking got reduced down to one thing and then sudden stillness. Anger tore across the healer's face and a broken deep growl had Harry sitting up straight and at attention. 

 

“Quinn!?”

 

“I'll kill them if they're not already dead!” Harry winced at the voice in his head, his magic protectively curling around him. The fire of his anger snuffed out rapidly as Quinn fell down onto the stool he had left abandoned in front of Harry, his shoulders shaking slightly as he reached up and pinched the skin on the bridge of his nose gasping in deep lungfuls of air. Leaning forward Harry was unsure what had caused such an explosive reaction from the healer but something obviously wasn't right.

 

“Quinn?” He asked softly, reaching a hand out to touch the shoulder closest to him. Pale hands shot out and gently grabbed hold of his hand pulling it against the blond's forehead as he took a few more deep breaths.

 

“ I-I want to say so many things…Give me a moment, please. I need to center myself again. ” Harry nodded, understanding more now since Quinn had explained how important it was for Healers and Medics to keep a level head. 

 

This was not going anywhere near as he had planned.

 

…

 

Not that he had a plan to begin with.

 

“ I've called Kyle, Mama and Bharin to help with some of this . If that makes you uncomfortable I can manage without Kyle, but I need Bharin right now to anchor me, and I think mama will have some better inputs for…Some of the issues. I'll only tell them what is necessary and-” Harry was quick to cut him off.

 

“That's fine Quinn, I trust you.” His hand was squeezed and a pit started to sink into Harry's gut as the implication of those words truly sunk in.  “Do I need that much help?” Quinn finally looked up and gave him a long sad stare, hands twitching, and Quinn so wanted to wrap this man up into his arms and hide him behind his wings. 

 

“You’ve needed help for a long time, and from what I can see, I apologize that no one seemed to have offered you any.”

 

Harry suddenly understood how good the test was, and swallowed around the lump that formed in his throat. 

 

Very.

 

---

 

Location: Fae Realm

Noble Dignitary Zone

Peverell Villa

Llewelyn sighed as he tugged his Lady by her tapered waist to lay across him, her long limbs lining up perfectly with his own. Her hooved feet intertwined with his own. 

 

“I didn't think we did business at the goblin bank?” Tauria Peverell spoke in her lilting soft voice, her platinum blond hair spilled over his exposed chest, as long fingers tapped rhythmically over his heart.

 

“Hmm?” He hummed and gently brushed cold fingertips down sensitive pale skin, causing a shiver to run up her back. Forest green eyes of the Fae woman gazed up at him with a delicate arch of her brow. He bent his head and feathered kisses over the freckles on her cheek and nose. He was unsuccessful in his poor attempt to distract her with the lazy teasing, in hopes that it would rekindle the passion that led to them laying in their bed so early in the night. Instead she chuckled and tucked her head under his chin and grabbed the hand that was heavily petting her ass and brought it up to her own lips, to lay claim on the tan digits.

 

“I was with Jamie on Nevarah today. After meeting with the court about temporary lodging for the hunt, she needed to stop at the bank for one of her bonded. I saw you there, beloved.” This got his attention away from the lingering lust and he gently moved a finger from her hold to tap at her cheek. At the touch she propped her chin up on the chest tilted her head to look at his face properly.

 

“Tell me what happened?”

 

“The enchantments are stronger now on the Goblin realms, and I can no longer look past the magic woven in such places but I remember that they referred to the individual as Lord Peverell. The goblin in question sounded shocked and allowed the other past the enchantment without preamble.”

 

“Did you hear their voice? Did it sound like mine?” She frowned and shook her head no, a soft lock of hair slipping over his chest to rest on the other side.

 

“I honestly thought it was you. Perhaps I should contact Henry and Cora and inquire if they have opened a contract with them.” Llewelyn tightened his hold and pulled her up a few inches to plant a kiss on her forehead and rumbled soothingly.

 

“It's alright love, nothing to fret about. You worry about that princess of ours and her upcoming wedding, I'll look into it tomorrow.” 

 

Her magic thrummed with hypnotic power as she went lax and platinum lashes fluttered shut. Llewelyn however stayed awake a bit longer threading his hand through his partner’s long tresses.

 

Peverell wasn't exactly a common name, but they had multiple branches in just as many realms. However, he and Henry were the only Lord Peverell to his knowledge. It was likely that someone from another realm had the same last name, but it would be curious if there was any relation. 

 

A flicker of thought went to the few missing known Peverells, and the fact the goblins let this Lord Peverel past their wards without any preamble.

 

Most curious indeed.

 

---

 

Location: Nevarah

The Crimson Manor

Fire zone

 

Coal eyes snap to the side as a familiar shade of green magic skittered off down the hall. Whatever the creation was, it was leaving behind a slight vapor trail making tracking its movements throughout the hallways easy. Frowning and rubbing at his beard, he rounded the corner from his office and sucked in a shocked gasp. 

 

There in the china cupboard was a niffler, and…he knew that magic. The creature didn't hear him approaching and as the man reached out with a calloused hand to touch the magic construct, it burst into emerald confetti as it was supposedly designed to do. 

 

A Seeker fast hand snapped out and encased one of the pieces of magic and brought it to his face. There was a distinct nip to the magic as it was held in his fist, but also there laid a cold sort of warmth in its bite. Closing his eyes, he drew in a deep breath taking the scent of the wizard who had made it. 

 

Groaning at the familiarity, a chair was summoned and his broad form crashed into its slightly cushioned seat.

 

Taking in another breath he could now taste the others magic on his tongue. Excitement, confusion, and hope bloomed across the surface of his mind like drops of blood hitting the water's surface, slowly spreading and contaminating until the source was no longer visible but the taint remained.

 

“Harry.” The sub vocals in his chest deeply reverberated as a happy grumble spilled out.

 

Harrys on Neverah

 

---

 

Location: Nevarah

Kalzik Compound

Cabin 5

When Harry was dropped off at the house with the demand he “Get your deathly ass in bed or I’m going to assign someone to watch you for the next week, and don't linger! The drowsiness is going to kick in soon.” Harry didn't have three spare brain cells to come up with a snarky remark about his arse let alone open his mouth. He sleepily nodded and sighed as the house welcomed him warmly, blanketing his tired and sore body with soft motherly attention.

 

The house itself was quiet inside and the living room lights were off but as soon as the door clicked shut the main sleeping room cracked open and Lucy's little brown haired head popped out with a wide grin only for it to fall almost as soon as she saw him. On quick near silent feet she rushed out into the hallway whispering rapidly.

 

“Papa are you okay!? I stayed up for you, but the others all fell asleep. I don't think you're going to be reading to us tonight.” She had a small book tucked against her chest, a pink frilly nightgown hitting just above her ankles, and she paused blinking those doe eyes up at him. Harry took longer than he wanted to admit to actually process what she had said and nodded.

 

Wait, why was he nodding?

 

Stumbling slightly as Lucy took his hand he followed as she slowly pulled him towards the open door. 

 

“Lue, is that Harry?” Arristor suddenly appeared in all his frowning glory in front of Harry, grabbing hold of his shoulders as he swayed dangerously on his feet. “Rough appointment I'm assuming. Lue, can you get a set of my pajamas from the dresser please?”

 

“Why not just spell them on?”

 

“I don't know if using magic next to him is okay right now. I’ll be right behind you.” Harry realized that his eyes were closed and he was leaning against Arristor the moment he felt the other shift and there was a distinct feeling of weightlessness.

 

Is he carrying me?

 

“Carry?” Somehow was the only thing that slipped out of his mouth, the words he wanted to say stuck in the molasses of his brain. 

 

“I can smell the medications on you and can tell you just got a good round of vaccinations. You're one foot into Morpheus's realm already.”

 

An ironic thought about morpheus being twins with death was the last thing Harry recalled before it all faded out of existence. 

 

---

 

Location: Nevarah

Kalzik Compound

Main Building

Surajini sat in her favorite chair in front of an unlit fire tapping at the results from the bloodwork Quinn had handed her an hour ago. Her mind on the conversation that occurred in the medical room.

 

It was standard procedure to run the bloodwork through the system when a new Nevarah patient was registered. Though Quinn must have seen something even more concerning then the G.W.S he called her in to consult with based on the fact he ran more than just the standard tests. 

 

And now, results in hand, only half of the mystery seemed to be solved. She wrote down the unknown foreign compound on a separate sheet of paper before quickly sketching the secondary foreign element in the wizard's blood.

 

Phoenix tears.

 

She knew enough that the unknown was some form of poison, but it was one she had never encountered. Quinn had even run the formula in the database and it came up inconclusive. Phoenix tears were rare, but there was enough phoenix around that they have a comprehensive understanding of their unique healing tears. While other phoenixes will be able to tell that tears had been used on an individual, after the aliment has been healed they eventually diffuse out of the body.

 

Meaning whatever poison was in Harry Peverell, is constantly battling against the tears.

 

And why haven't they healed all his other ailments?

 

However, her son gave her this information for two reasons.

 

He did have family on Nevarah, and it was exactly who she thought it was going to be. His build and face looked too similar for it to be a coincidence.

 

Clicking send on the screen to the left she dispelled the magics, leaning back with a sigh.

 

“So, he is related to the Peverell's of the Air Clans?”

 

Patrick sat in his chair a few feet away, eyebrow pitches upwards in question.

 

“And has a partially broken family seal remaining. Were lucky the boy even allowed us to run that particular test.”

 

“We are lucky that he seems to trust Quinn.” Kishore pointed out from his spot on the floor, leaning against patricks leg’s. Bharin remained silent and continued to gaze out the open window towards the guest houses.

 

They were all grateful that Harry was supposed to be meeting with The Necromancer soon, hoping that having a mentor or even a colleague who could help him with the gaps in his education. There was no denying that Necromancer knew his subject, but it seemed there was only so much one could learn and do to help themselves without another being aware. 

 

“Poor man doesn't even expect anyone in the clan to want to know him. ‘ I don't have any family here though, and if I did, I wouldn't want to bother their lives by throwing my lot in with them.’ “ Surajini’s voice had pitched down while imitating Lord Peverell. 

 

“Treasure, I believe he hasn't had the best of experience when it comes to family. We’ve seen these actions before. Those people believe that it will be better to build the walls now to not get hurt, than growing attached and feeling the blows even more because of that.”

 

“He flinches all the time.” Kishore whispered. Patrick ran a hand through the shadow dragels hair and hummed in an affirmative letting the other continue “Last night when Lucy’s and Wendra’s families came he and the house had everyone inside completely forget he existed. His own son didn't even notice his absence.” Jini hissed at that. “He was uncomfortable with the magics around them and peoples touch, and refused to say that his own magic was so unbalanced.”

 

“Recalibrating.” Bharin reminded them of what the Wizard did admit to that first morning.

 

“ Recalibrating under plays what we saw last night. After he allowed us to cast a damping charm over his magic sensitivity- were you aware he could feel when others were porting onto the property from the front gates?- his whole personality took a 180.”

 

“I noticed he seemed lighter today. More settled.”

 

“Yes. Another issue is that mentor of Lucy’s.” All in the room perked up at that, haven not been told about how the meeting went the day before.

 

“Oh how did that go?”

 

“Horribly. She attacked Harry at the door and threatened to harm the children-”

 

“What?!” Bharin turned away from the window as Patrick and Surajini both sat bolt straight in their chairs. Kishore nodded sagely.

 

“The alpha has been trying to cover for her but the whole circle currently views Harry as the alpha and clan head. Thankfully, Harry had allowed Lucy to meet her and was amiable considering the circle looks to him to protect and lead. But after today…” Kishore trailed off staring into the fireplace. “She insulted him again, was refusing to listen to reason, and was about to challenge the hierarchy once again even when she is quite frankly terrified of Harry. Luckily, Lucy’s family circle were all aligned with Harry, and the house was a second away from attacking her again.”

 

“The house?”

 

“He has added some additional protections, and has somehow made the building semi-sentient.” The four of them all lapsed into companionable silence, each ruminating on different aspects of the conversation. Kishore broke the silence with an explosive sigh. “Are we all in agreement that he is suffering from either childhood abuse and/or was a victim of torture or neglect.”

Nothing verbal was said but they all agreed, and that's when the Pareya posed the next question. “Do we tell Quinn?”

 

“Oh Quinn knows.” Bharin rumbled. “He was pushing himself and leaning quite heavily on our bond tonight. When I pulled him aside to settle him he was seething, mentioning possibly submitting healer rights.”

 

Patrick was next  “I can't fathom Quinnton not already having been aware to some extent before Harry's examination. The wizard is good, but he has many tells that when put together like this, point to a grim picture.” Bharin finally moved away from the window, his tall form passing Surajini as he settled into the couch facing them.

 

“He was wise tonight, skirting around the clear abuse. Harry seemed overwhelmed with what little he covered. I believe Quinn pulled as much information out of the paperwork he gave you that wasn't necessary, to address the issues he wanted you to focus on.”

 

Jini nodded “Oh he did. I received only paperwork and medical history concerning the one thing Harry reluctantly agreed to sharing with other people, his G.W.S. As you all said, Quinn most likely knows about the abuse and maybe even talked to Harry about it after we left but I will still inform him of all of our observations. Especially since he is Harry’s official Healer now.”

 

“What that group needs is a whole army of Pareya to be able to keep an eye on all of them. G.W.S? That poor lamb.” Kishore whined, as he shifted to wrap his arm around one of Patrick's legs and rub his forehead against his thigh.  

 

“I have a feeling we will be involved with this particular group of patients well past the time they no longer need us as Healers.” Patrick warned, looking over to their Joker who had a faint knowing smirk on his face.

 

Surajini didn't see that exchange of looks, but still acknowledged the words with a huff.

 

“You're right Patrick, that's why I'm going to offer our circles friendship. I should have done it yesterday quite honestly. That group  needs as much help and support as they could get.”

---

 

Location: Nevarah

Business District

Earth Zone

The leith frame of a Dusk fae slipped into the back door of  Sparks Bakery. There are two individuals currently in the establishment. One further inside while his target stood in front of a large oven, bare hands planted firmly on his hips, the light orange hue of the tracker's magic pulsing from the man's left pocket.

 

“Hadrian Peverell will be the one with the tracker .” That's what Master said . 

 

As he silently slid his dagger out of its sheath his form aligned directly behind the bulky man. He's not even detected by the so called Necromancer and Battle Mage, which, admittedly is slightly disappointing.  

 

Maybe Master is right? He is only human.

 

He snaps his arm around Peverell’s throat and the man's skin split easily under his knife. Large hands shoot up to clutch at the profusely bleeding wound. As the scent of blood fills the air, those hands are quickly covered in their own life force, unable to stop the bleeding by healing or magic. A kind of muffled pushing feeling presses against 17’s mind, and he knows that his target is experiencing the unfortunate reality that is his fate. 

 

17 was made and was useful for only one thing, his nameless talent. 

 

There was a sharp snap in the air as the individual from the other room finally entered the kitchen, lightning arcing in 17’s direction only to fizzle out exactly six inches from his face. 

 

He made sure his face remained emotionless as he took hold of the magic Peverell was oozing, like the blood that still flowed freely between weakening fingers, and that of the non-target and hurled it at the lighter haired gheyo warping the attack with his own brand of magic.

 

Armored wings clinked as the gheyo cast something to block the oncoming attack but as soon as 17’s spell touched the barrier, it dissolved. Turning his back to the non-target as the spell landed a sickening crunch filled the room, quickly followed by a loud rumble as stone and masonry collapsed onto the ground behind him.

 

Peverell had sunk to his knees by this point, and taking pity on the man, 17 placed his hands on either side of the darker haired man's head. With a swift jerk, another loud crack sounded in the once intact kitchen as he snapped the neck of his target.

 

Slackening his hold, the lifeless body collapsed against the ground next to his feet. Unwanted-Unnecessary emotions pressed against his conditioning as 17 took a large steady breath focusing on the rest of the mission.

 

Retrieve the tracker. Find 27.  

 

Crouching down, he moved the black apron to the side and reached into the front left pocket and pulled out the tracker. The locator that hung around his neck thumped once, and the small token with an orange ribbon echoed its call. A groan sounded behind him as the non-target crawled out of the dragel sized hole in the wall.

 

“No. Braeden no!”

 

Braeden?  

 

17 turned and faced the dragel, eyeing the shredded wings that dragged uselessly behind the battered man. Knowing the others' healing wont kick in, he tucked the token into his flex suite. 

 

“Is this not one Hadrian Peverell?” 17 spoke in his monotone voice.

 

Sucking in a furious breath Vance Robles growled and spat the glob of blood that pooled in his mouth at the Fae. 

 

“You didn't even know who he fucking was!” 17 watched with dead eye’s as the other managed to free himself at last from a rather large chunk of wall and crumpled flat against the ground in a bloody heap. In doing so, the other dislodged the piece holding a section of the ceiling and 17 continued to watch as that too collapsed on top of the prone form, a plum of dust kicking up into the air.

 

A loud screech was replaced by a howl of pain as Vances broken armored wings snapped even more when he didn't have the ability to dismiss the rubble with his magic before it touched him. Looking back to the lifeless form of ‘Braeden’ he finally noticed the pointed ears and slightly scaled features. This time when he breathed in the copper scented air he focused on the actual scent.

 

Not human. Not Hadrian Peverell. 

 

17’s steps were silent as he walked steadily to the bloody mess on the floor, nimbly stepping over pieces of the once kitchen, and stopped when he stood on top of the others left wing. The Dragels mouth opened in a scream but nothing came out.

 

He stood there and waited till sage eyes opened up and glared at his person, then held out the ribbon with the tracker on it.

 

“Where is the man that had this? You will tell me.”

 

“Fuck. You.”

 

Another bolt of lightning shot out only to fizzle and die once again before reaching its target. Before 17 could speak he was forced to step back with a hiss as a dagger buried itself above his boots and into his lower calf. 

 

The pain was pushed away and he took a moment to assess the damage. His handler was going to be very cross when he figured out his new flex suit was damaged. Turning to the gasping, wheezing Dragel below him he frowned down at the other. “That was a mistake.”

 

Vance swallowed the acidic fear that wanted to overwhelm the pain he was feeling when cold dead eyes that held lifeless galaxies narrowed down at him.

Notes:

Happy holidays folks, hope you like my present!

Sooo much happened in this chapter. Most importantly the plot is finally moving forward! First off, I got to admit that 54 pages was a mountain for my beta reader to go over, so thank you Lokman for continue being my comma wrangler and fixing my mistakes <3.

Harry and Quinn are officially crushing on each other now!

I was undecided on how to go about Kishore going through the eldritch horror version of shadow walking, and in turn it became a lot more dramatic (and several pages longer) than I originally outlined. While I think it might still be too dramatic, I think it is important to remember that Harry has only been on Nevarah for two full days. He's got 30+ years of drama and trauma complicating matters. On that note-

#Sorrynotsorry for cock blocking you with Harry's examination. Random bits of what happened that night will be sprinkled into chapters as we go along. Any guesses on what G.W.S is? (The title of this chapter is a big hint ;) )

It was asked for in the last chapter, but here is Lucy's family circle as we know them as.

->The Jauques Circle<-

Luceal Jauques-Peverell (Lucy)
Rank: Submissive
Species: Dragel
Element: Earth

Colette Jauques
Rank: Submissive
Species:Dragel
Element: Earth
Relation: Lucy’s mother

Andre Jauques
Rank: Pareya
Species: Dragel
Element: Earth
Relation: Lucy’s father

Pothin Jauques
Rank: Beta
Species: Dragel
Element: Air
Relation: Lucy’s 3rd

Salvat Jauques (Sal)
Rank: Alpha
Species: Dragel
Element: Fire

Doria Jauques (12)
Rank:---
Species: Dragel/Drake
Element: Leaning towards earth but more plant life
Relation: Lucy's older sister.

Tremeur Jauques (6)
Rank:----
Species: Dragel
Element: Leaning to Fire
Relation: Lucy’s younger brother

Anthony Jauques (1) (Tony)
Rank:----
Species: Dragel
Element: ---
Relation: Lucy’s youngest brother

Reed Willow-Jacques
Rank: Ace
Species: Drake
Element: Nameless

Hidie Willow-Jacques
Rank: King
Species: Drake
Element: Shadow

Rachel Jacques
Rank: Queen
Species: Dragel
Element: Nameless

Carya Jacques
Rank: Prince
Species: Dragel
Element: Fire

 

My writing brain has been crispy fried with this massive chapter. Wishing ya'll happy holidays, and a fantastic New Year!!!!

Chapter 15: Some Vulnerability Among Family

Summary:

Harry is back to 100%!...ish.

Some more of his check-up.

The massive bed was empty when Harry’s eyes snapped open, his pupils dilating only to relax in the next moment as a huge rush of energy and magic colessed over his head in that first instant of wakefulness. 

 

He felt great. 

 

Actually he hasn't felt this good since… I can't honestly recall the last time I felt this good. Perhaps that first Christmas in Hogwarts?

 

Lifting an arm up over his head he looked at his hand and the small strings of magic that threaded around it. The pinkish hue of the house, the silvery white of the general magic of Nevarah, a few stray earth and water elemental wisps, and finally the small bundle that he was acutely aware of consisting of those in his house and under his protection. He plucked at the string that was brightest, the one belonging to Theodore, his godson, and hummed in content when he was able to tell that the teen was only fifteen feet away.

 

Blinking once, the colors faded as his Mage Sight faded, and turned to the next talent. There was a dip of a cool touch along his shoulder, as his eyes slid shut and he pulled the shadows closer to him, a few lingering shade’s joining in a happy dance along the light pink bed sheets covering his form. Harry could feel the moment Death took note of him, a tendril of shadows darker than pitch draping across his chest, giving comfort like a weighted blanket or better yet, a parents hug to its child.

 

Mother.

 

Even with his eyes closed he could feel the treacle like magic flow upwards in a slow drag to caress his right cheek, departing soon after.

 

My own.

 

Harry breathed out a long breath, sinking further into the soft bed and nuzzled into the feel of Death’s presence. There was some mild amusement from his magics and Death which he pushed aside in favor of drawing back in the Necromantic magic with a parting sense of goodbye to the Master of the Shadows. 

 

Harry waited in the warmth of the covers to measure his recovery time from that little reaction and was very pleased that his core temp only dropped a little bit. Otherwise, everything else seemed to be cracking on splendidly and his magic had fully balanced itself! 

 

He lay in bed for perhaps another minute before multiple facts, questions, and observations all clustered around him like a swarm of seagulls flocking over a packet of crisps.

 

The bed was pink.

 

Eyes open once more, Harry this time sat up in a scramble, arms and magic flailing out trying to figure out where he was. It took a moment but he soon was able to recognize the multitude of pillows, massive bed, and dressers as Lucy’s circle's main sleeping room. Rubbing at his face with an ungloved hand, Harry blinked once again at the light gray material that pooled at his elbow due to the sleeve being too big for him ....I n fact … Throwing off the pink comforter, Harry stared at the large grey PJ’s he was currently wearing.

 

Am I wearing Arristor’s pajamas?

 

Pinching the front of the buttoned shirt, Harry was amazed at the water like texture of the fabric, feeling almost nothing in weight, and when he gave a small tug at the fabric there was no sign of give or ripping. Running an appreciative hand down the front of the shirt he marveled at the fact his calluses or raised scars didn't snag at all.

 

“Note to self; Ask Arristor what material this is made from and where I can procure some of my own.”

 

Harry gave a thought to a tempus charm and without a wave or any true focus the time appeared merrily to his left. 

 

8:45 a.m

 

I've slept in.  

 

Harry ungracefully crawled to the edge of the bed, the sheets and pillows straightening themselves as he went, and swung his legs down. As soon as his bare feet touched the carpet he stood.

 

Emerald eyes widened in shock as his legs wobbled under his weight, shadows and magic snapping up to push him back from where he had started to fall forward. Pinwheeling his arms to center himself, Harry cursed.

 

“Merlin's saggy balls! Blasted Healers and their penchant of shoving foreign magic down my throat!” Collapsing on the soft surface of the bed, he glared at his legs. 

 

Despite the heat of his words, Harry held no malice as events from the night before slowly surfaced. He felt exposed and frustrated and utterly mortified however.

 

---

The previous night

 

A firm arm was wrapped around his waist, squeezing deliciously as long fingers danced across his ribs. Harry stared, entranced, at the Golden soul burning next to him, catching the silver streak with his eyes each time it emerged.

 

Fingers pressed flush against his side and he was dragged all the closer to the soul. A pleased huff slipping past his lips. Dazed, he raised an arm as his feet stumbled along with the other down the cleared dirt path. Slightly confused why his arm felt like a boat anchor, he turned slightly in the firm hold, tripping as he still tried to move forward down the path the other was pulling him down.

 

A deranged giggle sounded close by and Harry moved to try and catch the silver, blinking when his hand was caught when it neared the clothed chest.

 

Whining that the pretty was so close and yet so far away, he looked up into clear teal eyes that concerningly looked down at him.

 

“-I should have just made you accept to be carried. You are not in your right mind currently and high off of drugs. Hang on a bit further priye*, you're almost home. I expect you to go straight to bed. Remember to-”

 

Harry lifted his other hand, fully stopping their slow march to..to..to wherever, and pressed gloved fingertips against frowning lips.

 

“Harry, are you listening?”

 

Gasping, he stayed in place amazed that the handsome man could talk without moving his lips. His hand was released as the other dragged his own long fingered hand through gorgeous locks of curly blond hair. Harry’s focus was then caught on the shiny silver small hoop at the end of the man's pointed ear. He didn't register that they were moving again at a faster clip, or the fact that he himself wasn't moving despite the change of flower beds they passed by.

 

“Handsome ears, handsome eyes, handsome lips, hands, and voice.” Harry was pleased when his hand was not stopped this time, and pressed his palm against the other's chest, wishing the clothes would disappear. And frowning when the cloth remained, a strangled sound had him pausing in his attempt to…to…do something.

 

Pale skin was flushed pink, teal eyes staring down with an internal battle of emotions. The pleasing voice was back saying something or another again but once again Harry was mesmerized by the lack of lip movement, his hand leaving the nice, warm, firm….

 

Oh his lips are soft . The corners of said lips tipped up and in a smirk and -oh he forgot about the arm around his waist!

 

“Thank you for the many compliments priye. I hope you do not mind that you said as much in the morning. ” A pink tongue dashed out of the thin lips Harry's fingers were pressed against, brushing his gloves briefly. And those eyes! “ You are all together ast-…. I'll be there in the morning. Try not to-...your magic…”

 

---

 

Harry groaned, covering his face with his hands in embarrassment. Quinn carried him home. He basically fondled the man, and babbled at him like a loon! Harry didn't mind that he basically spilled his guts to the healer but he would have rather done it when he was in the right mind, or after digesting what he was actually feeling.

 

I'll be there in the morning.

 

Scrambling up, his vertigo was completely forgotten as he got off the bed. Pleased when only after a few steps his strides were back to his usual steady pace. With each step he folded his magic upon itself, tucking in the corners into his frame, only a small amount remained outside his body. It was something Death and he worked on tirelessly once he had his power boost. For about a year however, he had to rely on magic regulating wraps and seals. Curling a hand around the door handle, he shivered at the reminder of how uncomfortable it was to have his magic constricted like that, but to be able to work and interact with others it was a necessary evil.

 

Opening the door with a small push, Harry tucked as many of his emotions behind his occlumancy barrier’s as the smell of a rich breakfast filled the hallway. A trickle of warmth dripped down his spine as he quietly padded to the living room as the quiet murmurings of his new family grew, the house whirling with a content atmosphere. 

 

Harry smiled softly as he settled at the entryway, leaning his shoulder against the wall. It seemed Quinn had managed to corral the wee ones into order by having everyone participate in preparations. The blond healer had on a fetching robe of sage green and a golden yellow sash tied at his waist where he had Renard balanced on his hip, the were-fox gripping a wooden spoon in his hands. It seemed the youngest was taking his job as taste tester very seriously.

 

Go ahead and add the cream Lucy. It took a while for the girl to respond as she read the words slowly, only to nod and pour the whole cup into the pot all at once causing some to splash out. Renard and she giggled as Windra panicked shoving a towel into the healer's available hand while scolding Lucy.

 

“Lu, slowly! We don't want a mess!” Lucy just laughed again and scrambled off the step stool she was on next to Quinn to put the glass into the sink before zipping back into her spot, wiggling excitedly as she stared at the remaining ingredients.

 

“This is a special breakfast for Harry, Lucy. Make sure you're being good for Healer Quinn.” At the deep tone, Harry drew his attention to the last two of his group, a fluttering feeling appearing in his chest at the man's words. Arristor was seated at the high counter, his hair still up and done perfectly from the day before. A mug of something hot sat cradled between his hands as steam curled out of it, and curled around in the rays of sunlight streaming in from the bank of windows. Ted was beside him with a bowl of discarded juiced oranges, as the teen concentrated on his current half of an orange, twisting it over the juicer with a half filled pitcher in front of him.

 

Harry allowed himself one more moment to bask in the calm before speaking up, causing everyone to slightly jump and spin around.

 

“Well isn't this a sight? Sleeping in and Breakfast? I feel spoiled.”

 

Lucy was the first to drop what she was doing with a happy cheer of  ‘Papa!’ and run around the counter, sprinting into his side to wrap her arms around his waist and dig her chin into his hip. A toothy smile on her face, as he pale wings twitched slightly behind her.

 

“You're awake! You're awake! We're making you a special breakfast!”

 

“Oh?~” He drawled, running a bare hand through her hair. Glancing up he chuckled at both Quinn’s and Arristor’s confused faces knowing what had the adults in a quarry. Grinning he twinkled his fingers at them as a cascade of emerald sparks fell from his hand before having to drop said hand to catch Windra who finally reached his side. Since the girl was slightly taller than Lucy, she was able to wrap her arms fully around his waist and buried her face into his stomach. 

 

“I'm pleased to announce that I’m fully back to my normal control and levels. Don't be too surprised you two. It wasn't normal that you had been sensing me. I wouldn't have been a good contracted mage if all my targets could feel me coming, now would I?”

 

The girls started to push/pull him to the counter and into the stool next to Arristor. As soon as he was in reach the Beta reached out slowly and tugged at him, wrapping him briefly into a one armed hug before setting him at the stool beside him. 

 

“Are you feeling alright Harry? You were all kinds of out of sorts last night.”

 

Before he could say anything, gold lettering was looping quickly in the air above the counter.

 

He went straight to bed, correct ?

 

“Papa fell asleep standing up in the hallway. Ari had to carry him to bed, and we missed storytime.” Lucy snitched, dumping another small bowl of something into the pot on the stove much to Windra’s hissed disapproval. Quinn waved a hand at the pot as he rounded the counter, Renard already reaching out to him with watery eyes.

 

Standing, he took a few steps and Quinn transferred him into Harry’s arms. No words came from the boy but a wobbly sound that had Arristor and Quinn responding in a short rumble. Harry jerked slightly at the response but calmed instantly realizing that it must be a dragel thing. He tensed again when instead of returning to the stove top, Quinn placed a warm hand on his lower back and ushered him to the kitchen table. Fighting down the blush at the touch, his mind instantly replayed what he foolishly blubbered at the man the night before. He glanced up and to the side quickly as the healer escorted him and Renard the short distance to the table where a chair magically pulled itself out.

 

Pink lips were held at a steady line but teal eyes looked down at him in amusement, lighting up briefly as that hand unnecessarily brushed up his back to his shoulder as the Dragel silently directed him to sit.

 

Bollocks.  

 

Breaking eye contact, he focused on the table, sitting down gracefully while adjusting Renard who was half wrapped around his neck, cold nose digging into the flesh there. Another chair was dragged in front of him as the healer settled down, a more serious expression on his face as the man tapped at the table. 

 

A row of colorful vials appeared next to Harry on his right, and he let his heart calm down when it was clear the other wasn't going to address what Harry had done/said to him the night prior at that time. 

 

In the row of vials, Harry was able to easily pick out the nutrition and bone strengthening potions though eyed the other purple one with suspicion. 

 

His free hand was grabbed and Harry’s attention was brought back to the man in front of him, who seemed to have fully slipped into Healer mode.

 

I'm going to cast a few spells on you. Nothing as invasive as last night, just a light prickle. Harry nodded, silently accepting the warning for what it was. As Quinn’s magic rolled over him a cup of what looked like strong black tea floated over and settled next to the vials.

 

Quinn hummed and nodded in approval at whatever he was learning with those spells, before letting Harry’s hand go. Standing, Harry watched from his seated position as Quinn returned to the stove top and gently shooed the girls away, Arristor helpfully joining. The three of them set about manually putting the dish-ware onto the table.

 

“This is how your medications will be appearing in the morning and at night. To read the restriction and side effects, just tap at the base of the vial twice. The first two can be taken on an empty stomach but the last one is only for after a meal. Go ahead and take the first two and I'll finish breakfast. Bharin will be by in an hour, but if you need more time he can wait.”

 

Harry understood why Quinn switched to speaking through the communication cuff, and adjusted Renard to be able to pick up the first pink vial, drinking it down in a swallow and quickly picking up the tea to wash the taste out.

 

As soon as the tea hit his tongue however he reared back, spitting it back out in the cup.

 

“Ewww!” Windra and Lucy cried at the same time.

 

“What in death’s good name is that swill?!!”

 

Licorice root tea with sugar. Drink it.  Harry eyed the mug now with contempt until a sigh sounded from the stove and Quinn shifted to the right revealing a proper tea pot sitting on the counter. “ I have a pot of riboose set up for you afterwards.”

 

Grumbling Harry braced himself and redrank another mouth full, shuddering at the taste and feel it left in his mouth.

 

“Papa?” Windra stood between Arristor and the table, wringing her hands nervously as she was pointedly looking at the vials on the counter. “Are you alright?”

 

Arristor frowned and picked her up, brushing a hand through her hair before looking at his other bonded who remained oddly silent for those two.

 

“I would also like to know Harry.”

 

Harry had purposely not looked in his son's direction since the teen froze upon his entrance, knowing full well what he would see. Theodore had remained silent, his hair a mousy brown and laying limply on his head, and as Harry observed him, he mechanically reached for the last half of orange laying on the counter to juice.

 

Ted was a wonderfully understanding boy. Harry had only a few bumps in the road when it came to his necromancy jobs and contracted hits, where it came to Teddy. And most of those snags were due to his son’s disapproval at Harry’s injuries. The conversation and the teens declaration from last night still fresh in his memory.

 

It was a sore spot for the lad, and despite the multitude of talks and reassurance Harry gave him, Harry was well aware that Ted Hated it when Harry was down for a bit due to an injury.

 

Sighing, he recalled a few of the issues Quinn and the others had talked to him about during his check up. And the following conversation he had had privately with Quinn about telling the others some of the details. (Before the Healer had him consume an unholy cocktail of potions and jabbed him with a hand full of inoculations.)

 

---

The previous night.

There was a knock at the door, both Quinn and Harry sat in the following silence until Quinn took a deep breath and stood. The mint green and tan kurta he wore for dinner falling straight without a wrinkle, Harry felt his chest tighten with the expected anxiety as the healer opened the door. 

 

Surajini and Kyle instantly shuffled in, Surajini coming over to the table and began fretting over Harry. She was almost successful in distracting him from watching as Bharin’s muscular arm appeared in the doorway and snatched Quinn by the scruff of his neck, pulling the blond out into the hallway and out of Harry’s view.

 

“Are you alright Harry dear? Did Quinn tell you what's wrong? He didn't say much over the bonds, just a decent yank and for us to come.”

 

Eyes still on the door he answered her, forcing himself to speak past the building feeling’s. He will trust Quinn. “I don't know ma’am. I feel fine, but it might-” He hummed, trying to push the emotions down behind occlumency shields when he knew his voice was seconds away from revealing his emotional state.“It might be from something that happened in the past. He was doing the scan and medical history thing when-” Harry gestured vaguely at them and then to the still opened door, not knowing where to go from there. “Is he okay?”

 

“Quinn?” Kyle asked, looking at the things lined up on the counter. “The idiot might be overworking himself slightly, but he gets attached easily which leads to his emotions and instincts running rampant. And that's no good for both you and Quinn.” Kyle turned slightly and winked over his shoulder at Harry. “No need to worry your overly powerful little head over it. Bharin will sort him out, and he’ll be back in a mo acting like the white knight riding in to save the…Mage from whatever the problem is.” Surajini tsked, and Kyle yelped as she shot a quick stinging hex at him. 

 

Surajini reached out to pat at Harry's knee closest to her, but aborted the movement, instead reaching up to tap the side of her nose. “Quinn will be fine dear. Bharin is his anchor and so depending on what is to happen, Quinn might need him to keep him grounded. Quinn is a very unique healer because he has talents that haven't been seen in centuries, and he needs his mentor to be that guiding line for when he decides to jump into those kinds of spells." She set about throwing away the dirty gloves on the counter, and cleaning some of the used equipment in the sink. She raised a brow at him after a moment of lingering silence. “And if he hasn't already, I'm sure he will bring up the fact that you yourself need an Anchor.”

 

“Or Two” Kyle added.

 

“Um, I don't think we got that far.” Before another lull in the conversation could happen, Quinn’s tall frame passed through the doorway, his mentor who even towered over Quinn, ducking under the frame right behind him.

 

Bharin’s heavy gaze flickered over Harry’s bared chest and the scars there before traveling away to scan the rest of the room. Once satisfied, both he and his magic tucked themselves away into the corner next to the sink. Harry had a sense of gratitude for the fighter, clearly the best spot in the room for the man to stand would have been the one closest to the door but unfortunately that would put the Gheyo in Harry’s blind spot. Harry wanted to be surprised over the action, but it was only a few days ago when the elder man purposefully placed himself in the center of his and Renard’s Hospital room stripped of most weapons just to put Harry at ease. 

 

Quinn made a small motion in the air which drew Harry’s attention back to his Healer. The blue system screen winked back into existence in front of Quinn and the Healer was pulling random pages out as he strolled past his mom and Kyle, and back to the rolling chair in front of Harry. 

 

Closing the screen with a sharp flick of his wrist, he shuffled and organized the stack of papers in his hand before duplicating it, handing one to each Surajini and Kyle.

 

Harry watched as Quinn’s sturdy shoulders rose as the man took a deep breath before finally turning to face Harry, his voice popping back up into his head speaking in a slow and relaxed manner.

 

“I want to first address your extreme case of what we call Glass Wing Syndrome or G.W.S. It essentially means that your body didn't get sufficient nutrients while it developed and has resulted in severely compromising your bone soundness. This also causes them to develop sizable air pockets, meaning your bones are easily broken.”

 

Huh, that explains the ease to which he managed to break himself.  

 

“We call that brittle bone syndrome.” Harry informed, the term coming easy to him.

 

Kyle was flipping through the stack of papers in his hand and hummed.  “It also seems that you have had your hands, arms, legs, and ribs broken multiple times over your life with none of the breaks properly taken care of until much later in life, even when new breaks occurred and seemed to be healed by a medic.” Harry nodded once, showing that he was correct. Kyle looked up from the medical report in his hands and squinted over at Harry’s form on the examination table, a pinched frown souring his expression.  “I can't understand how you're still alive being a Battle Mage with a body like this.” 

 

“Luck mainly.” Harry admitted with a shrug. Quinn and Surajini tsked unhappily at him but Kyle did a good job and pretended to be chipper, a large smile tugging at his lips while slapping a palm against the papers in the other hand.  “Good thing one of my specialties is bone mending spells. And if you break anything new after today, till we get you all back to right, you’ve got basically a whole compound on speed dial!”

 

Quinn nodded his head in agreement before addressing the next issue. “Your current levels of nutrients are still insufficient and you're slightly underweight Harry.”

 

Harry felt his magic bristle slightly, and before he could stop it his mouth was voicing his defensiveness “Yes I forget to eat sometimes, but I swear I'm eating! I've never been able to gain much fat. Build up muscle? Yes, to an extent. But I've never-”

 

Surajini tapped her chin and spoke up, cutting him off with a frown. “I do believe that you are taking in the normal amounts of nutrients dear, since young Theodore is perfectly fine and healthy with no deficiencies whatsoever. And I know you ate plenty at the meals we've had together, though could probably eat some more. I would say that some, but not all,  of your issues are stemming from your extensive history of malnourishment.” Her ringed fingers tapped at the packet in her hands with a sad look on her face. “I can see that it wasn't strictly in your childhood.” 

 

Feeling slightly attacked, his voice came out waspish though thankfully his magic remained in control. “I might have dropped a few stones during the war.” None of the healers commented, and left the idea of his shitty childhood alone.

 

“Quinn, how about putting him on a healer's diet with extra protein and check back in later? Harry love, do you think your magic is burning calories or something else is happening when working?”

 

“I was thinking the same thing. That's why I called you mother.”

 

Harry tilted his head, calming his mind and emotions,  and actually thought about that. “I don't know? Maybe in the past? I actually haven't tested myself yet here, but I'm assuming the magic is going to be easier to control and weave here considering the saturation levels of magic in Neverah. You are aware of how much I've been slipping, I’ve actually have had a bit of an issue controlling myself.” The words he was trying to use to explain how he felt were as slippery as trying to hold a bar of Weasley Wickedly Wacky Soap firmly while in the shower… near impossible. Was his magic physically burning calories when he was casting high magics? As soon as he thought he was doing well and had his magic under control, the stubborn thing would just do as it damn well pleased in the next second before he was able to corral it again.

 

Surajini’s soft but stern voice drug him back to the current time. “You're not slipping dear. It’s as you said, the saturation levels are higher than you have ever experienced and you're extremely magic sensitive. You're learning anew, not slipping.”

 

“I agree with mother. Now keep in mind this new diet means lots of sugar and fats after large bouts of magic.” Surajini nodded in approval and Quinn continued “It would be easier to measure the calories burned if I was there with you when you cast said magic, so I could monitor and perhaps figure out levels lost exactly. Drink this.”

 

Harry briefly glanced at the blue shimmering potion handed to him before tilting the thin glass vial and swallowing it in one. Harry couldn't help but blink in surprise when instead of a foul tasting sludge it actually tasted vaguely of fruit.

 

“That was the first of many nutrient potions you'll be taking in the future. This next one is essentially a bone strengthener, I want you to take one with the other potions until we can schedule a day at the clinic to vanish and regrow your bones. At the moment there isn't much we can do since your body doesn't have the correct level of nutrients to support a procedure.”

 

“Isn't that going to take a long time?”

 

Kyle shook his head no. “We have a room that speeds up your healing in the clinic. For the most part we don't tend to use it since, depending on the wound, the pain would be substantial.”

 

Quinn's voice pitched down “Speaking of pain.”

Quinn fished out a pen from one of his pockets and poked Harry with it, hard enough that it should hurt but not draw blood. Harry watched him and when Quinn looked up he raised a brow in reply. “Ow?” 

 

“Did that actually hurt or are you just saying that?”

 

“I mean it pinched a bit.”

 

“Like how your wrist is pinched a bit?” 

 

“My wrist?”

 

My wrist? Weren't we just talking about my diet and bones?

 

“Yes, this one in fact.” The healer picked up his right wrist and Harry flexed it around in Quinn's gentle hold but didn't try to remove his arm from the touch. 

 

“There's a slight click, but I don't feel anything.” Quinn hummed, and Harry continued “Honestly, these migraines that keep popping up are more annoying and painful than anything else recently.”

 

“We’ll get to that soon. Mother, I want to point your attention to pages 5-11. Harry, this is the bone strengthening potion I was talking about.”

 

Surajini frowned as she carefully read over the pages. She looked up at him with green-gold eyes and after blinking several times, carefully straightened out her packet.

 

“Has it ever occurred that after a battle, you find wounds on yourself you don't remember seeing or feeling?” Harry obediently finished the vial that was given to him, handing the empty glass back to Quinn while answering Surajini.

 

“Yes, but most of those times it was because it was a necromantic contract gone wrong. As a battle mage, well that is to say…” He looked at the soft, kind-hearted woman and decided to look at the ‘fighter’ in the group instead. “I enjoy fighting with my magic. I get a rush in battle and oftentimes I don't take notice of any minor wounds while in the heat of said battle, and that's If i get wounds.”

 

“Alright.” Harry was surprised at her easy acceptance “Have you encountered anything that might have damaged your nerves?” 

 

“A…few.” Looking away from Bharin, Harry’s eyes flicked down to Quinn’s silent seated form. He had his head tilted down and was writing something down on the clipboard he had before, several pages flipped over the top of the board. The hold on the pen was relaxed as well as his shoulders, but the way the dragel’s form was only moving with even timed breaths gave way to his…

 

Was it displeasure? Anger? Worry?

 

Hermione would act the same way. However, Harry learned what that meant for those the witch turned her ire towards, Quinn on the other hand-

 

“Like?” Kyle probed when the wizard did not explain any further.

 

“Crucio is the go to most of the times. I’ve gotten botched up on weak Reductors, some electrocution from a Tempest Jinx, and one time a woman cleverly used a peeling charm on my back and arms.” Harry pointedly looked at where the blue screen was, once again in front of the healer, raising a brow. “Though I feel Quinn knows that already.”

 

His mother paused, also looking at the screen. “But I didn't, as your Healer he’s only given me the paperwork on the matters he would like my opinion on. Any other information must be given by you or have your explicit permission to share.”

 

He knew of Healers' oaths, but this was the first time one of them actually respected his privacy. Despite the wave of gratitude, all he could do was twitch his lips awkwardly and a soft ‘oh’ came out. Now that he understood that, Jini continued in her questions as Quinn moved to the counter and started preparing something, Kyle right beside him working in perfect unison.

 

“This Crucio, what does it do?”

 

“Hmm? Oh-Essentially, it lights all your nerves on fire. It’s recognized globally as the torture curse.”

 

“How long can an average wizard be held under that spell?”

 

“And stay sane? Depending on their mentality to begin with; I would say permanent damage starts after fifteen minutes, full insanity at about half an hour to 45 minutes. You can live after that, but it’s radio silence upstairs.” Harry tapped his head telling the healer all she needed to know.

 

“I'm assuming nerve damage is common among victims? Shaking hands, uncontrollable spasms, deadened nerves?” Quinn turned around while slipping a small violet vial into his breast pocket, sitting back onto his chair in front of harry. 

 

“Yes. There's a nerve soothing tonic one can take for flare-ups or to calm the shaking.” Harry provided. Quinn reached out and squeezed his wrist briefly before gently holding it in his hands again.

 

“No pain still?”

 

“No?” 

 

Kyle sighed explosively. “Quinn he isn't going to make the connection.” Kyle jabbed his finger in the direction of Harry's wrist. “Due to some of the spells cast on you, probably this Crucio, some of your nerves have been muted on parts of your body. Did you know your scaphoid and trapezium bones are broken in your wrist, causing the ‘clicking’ sound as you said? And I repeat, how are you still alive?”

 

“That is quite concerning when paired with your G.S.W, you could be walking around with fatal wounds and not feel them.” Jini took over the conversation again as Quinn gently stroked his wrist. “From what I can see the only nerves truly damaged are those associated with pain. As you know you can still feel things, hot things are hot, cold things are cold, or someone grabbing your shoulders. Perhaps this damage was done by something else considering  you can still feel pain in about 70% of your body, it's just that it has to be a massive wound for the pain to register in your system. The other 30% have reportedly the normal amount of pain signals and undamaged nerve ends.”

 

Kyle approached the table and tilted his head, “In the meantime I can heal that wrist of yours. I have a feeling Quinn will be expanding quite a bit of magic yet tonight so it's best for me to do it.” Kyle paused slightly then suddenly rolled his eyes, turning to Quinn “Oh stuff it. Let me do one of the few things I'm actually better than you at.” It suddenly occurred to Harry that some of the members must be able to communicate with Quinn over a mental link without the need for communication cuffs or physical touch. In fact, they had been having full conversations and Harry didn't even register that the man hadn't been speaking out loud since everyone in the room responded normally.

 

Quinn gently tapped his knee with the hand not holding his wrist currently, and tilted his head in Kyle's direction. Realizing he had yet to answer Kyle, Harry nodded his permission. “You might as well.”

 

Kyle took the last two steps to Harry’s examination table, and very gently replaced Quinn’s warm hold of his wrist with his own. Harry watched as the green haired man whispered something that caused the damaged area to glow subtly in a teal tinted hue. Kyle then made many quick small movements with his pointer finger against his skin, that Harry soon realized were a form of runes before the others' magic sunk past his skin and there was a small pop. 

 

Kyle hummed in a pleased manner and stepped back, moving to the counter beside Surajini once again. Blinking at how fast it was, Harry lifted his wrist and moved it around, actually surprised when no clicking sound occurred. 

 

“Wicked.”

 

There were four amused snorts at his mumbled praise, and he felt heat crawl its way up his neck even more embarrassed that since he was missing his shirt the others were sure to see the blush.

 

Harry was handed another vial that made his body pleasantly warm, and was told to ‘relax’ as the three healers in the room discussed his breakable body. Flopping back onto the table, his breaths slowed down as their voices mingled. Harry listened with half an ear but remained quiet. 

 

As Kyle and Surajini filed out of the room it boiled down to the fact that with the G.W.S he needed a new diet and exercise routine. While his nerves can't all come back, (Personally he didn't see what the issue was. who would want to feel all of the pain?) they can try to stimulate new growth but only after his body has been healed of the G.W.S and anything else Quinn needed to discuss with him. 

When said ‘other’ issues came up it seemed it was also a silent que for the other two Kalziks to leave. Harry remained half laying on the table, and so missed the knowing look Surajini sent her son. 

 

“I’ll write up a nutrient plan for you dear and send it over in the morning with Quinn.”

 

The door gently closed behind her, leaving only three of them left in the room. Harry could hear Quinn stand up and move to the side of his bed, only lazily cracking his eyes open when a hand was placed onto the center of his chest.

 

“Tell me Hadrian.” 

 

Oh that’s not good . 

 

“What do you know about Seals?”

~~~~~~

Harry was slumped exhausted against the clinic wall, taking in large steady breaths as the artificial calm and warmth the potions provided sunk their greedy claws back into his system. Someone had the courtesy of casting a cleaning charm at his person, vanishing the blood from his chest and the sweat that had previously been cooling. Quinn was kneeling in front of him, and when Harry made no effort to reach for the offered light blue shirt in the Dragels hands, the Healer simply started to manually put his clothes back on, rumbling softly when Harry hissed as his overly sensitive skin was brushed. 

 

Quinn himself was cleaned up as well, his hair falling in soft blond waves when Harry vaguely remembered sweat dripping off the ends only moments before.

 

He took another breath and slumped into the shoulder that was beside him as Quinn leaned against the wall next to him.

 

I might have lost some time. Harry admitted to himself, a good quarter (Maybe?) of the procedure completely slipping his grasp. Quinn rumbled again, the sound echoed by Bharin who was back into his self assigned corner. 

 

“Are you comfortable if we tell some of the pareya around you so they can help you at meal times? Bharin will handle your exercise routine in the morning .” 

 

“Do we have to tell them?” Harry felt emotionally numb at the moment, as he watched Quinn pluck the small pink vial from out of his pocket, rolling it absentmindedly between his thumb and pointer.

 

“Unfortunately I will not be present for most of the meals since I'm working at the clinic. But I should be present for at least one a day, I can join you during those times. If you are uncomfortable about this information leaking, our whole clan is working under Healers oaths. They will only share what you give permission for them to say, even if they draw their own conclusions.  Harry, I can understand the need to keep… other things secret, but something like this is hard to hide from those around you. I recommend at least telling the members of your clan.” 

 

Sighing he looked at the floor, flexing his hands in his lap testing if they would cooperate with him yet. “They have got their own problems.”

 

“Problems you all are working out together.” Quinn's voice was filled with certainty, and Harry tilted his head back up, his gaze locking with Quinns. “While I'm not Arristor’s Healer, I can see and know the damage on individuals of a lost/broken bond. I can also see how you are more attentive to him then I would have expected, meaning you already have experienced something drastic from the man to trigger that response. Would you ask Arristor, Windra, Lucy, or your Ted and Renard to suffer alone?”

 

“No! I would want them to be comfortable enough to tell me if they were struggling.” Quinn just sat quietly next to Harry as his emotions came flooding back, until Harry recognized the words coming out of his mouth and how hypocritical he was being. Groaning, he offered his hand for the last vial he would be taking that night. “I'm fine telling the others about the  G.S.W. And I'll think about telling the group.”

 

---

Now suddenly faced with the concerned faces of the children and Arristor, Harrys stubborn mindset shifted slightly once again. He reached for the second vial and noticed he forgot his gloves, his pale scared hands exposed. Looking at Quinn from the corner of his eye, he caught the dragel already gazing at him.

 

“Trust in them, Harry. It’s okay for you to be vulnerable sometimes.”

 

Taking in a breath he downed the potion and with the lingering flavor of the licorice tea he informed them of the G.W.S. and all that it entails.

Notes:

Bwahahaha. Got to say, I love reading your Bookmark comments just as much as the chapter comments!

Compared to the last chonk of a chapter last time, this one is a lot shorter. Why? Because it was shaping out to be 30 plus pages, and I did not want to do that to myself or my lovely Beta reader Lokman.

Aww Harry basically word vomited his affection all over Quinn <3.

Lots of things happening next chapter!!

Priye= Darling/Beloved

Chapter 16: And So It Begins

Summary:

Harry has always hated being coddled.

Ted poured the juice into the cups set up on the table while Quinn layed the multiple bowls of food down. During his explanation the whole crew settled in around the table, even the littles were holding their questions. Renard had wrapped his arms around his neck at some point, and Harry felt as if the small boy was restraining himself from giving Harry a proper squeeze. Windra was not so subtly pushing the sugar and other condiment bowls closer to his spiced porridge, and Lucy’s bottom lip quivered every so often. Arristor was no better.

 

For such a stoic man, one who is hiding his own pain for his lost bonded, the man clearly didn't know how to process the information Harry just revealed. Between Quinn and himself, they watched as Arristor continuously switched his attention between Ted, Windra, and Lucy refusing to let the strained idle chatter die. The Beta’s silver eyes would however flick to Harry’s bowl once every thirty seconds or so.  

 

Even if he couldn't read Quinn’s mind, he could tell the other was equally pleased and amused with how the group was reacting. Finally after Arristor asked if he needed to hold Renard for him, Harry couldn't contain his own exasperation.

 

“I can rightly say that I have not had so many people hovering around me for nearly a decade. This does not mean I'm weak, or breakable, or that I can't protect you, or that I need to be coddled .” His disdain bled clearly into that last word, giving his opinion of that last observation.

 

Harry Potter hated being coddled.

 

“You are breakable.” Arristor’s voice had a slight gravel in it, but the tone was gone along with his obvious anxiety when he continued after a few seconds. “But I fully believe it is near impossible for someone to get close enough to actually do you any damage.”

 

His worst enemy is himself at the moment. Bumping into or hitting something too hard for example can break his hand.   Quinn looked in his direction and gave him a warm look while tucking that infuriating stray curl behind his ear, the next set of words scrawled in the air glowing a bit brighter.  But I am also of the opinion that Harry has been functioning in this manner for almost his whole life, so having me as the one to ‘coddle’ him will be enough. The Kalzik clan will watch our patients, and after two more days of some of these potions even I won't be so worried about his bones.

 

“See I’m fine!” Ted seemed to be the first to fully accept his word, the teen well used to his adopted father obtaining injuries and unheard of curses due to his work. Most instances it only took a few days before he was walking around as if he was never harmed.  His son shot him a sharp side eye from his spot at the table, before he sighed and his dull hair changed to his natural sandy brown.

 

Lucy nodded with a forced air of wisdom, her arms crossed as she scratched at her chin. The act fell apart quickly as she broke out into a wide grin and leaned forward gripping the table with both hands.

“You're not fine Papa, but your Quinn will make sure you will be! That's why mama said it's always a good idea to have a Healer or Medic in a circle if possible!” Harry spluttered at the possessive, while Quinn just smiled handsomely, a warmth he was starting to easily associate with Harry spreading over him.

 

Arristor and Ted both gapped at their submissive, before the eldest of the two chuckled awkwardly while pushing the pot of tea closer to Harry. “What great words of wisdom Colette has taught you.” Lucy was quick to turn her attention over to the man, whining slightly that he should call her mother maman.

 

Quinn took the opportunity to pour the Mage a fresh cup of tea, considering he gulped it down while using the cup to hide his face. Leaning purposely a bit too close so their shoulders brushed,  he chuckled as Harry made a near silent epp while spooning another mouthful of spiced porridge into his mouth. Sharp eyes glanced down at the bowl and a small frown tugged at his lips as the playfulness he had been feeling faded.

 

The others around the table were more than halfway done with their porridge, (almost finished on Theodore’s and Lucy’s count.) but Harry seemed to have only eaten half.

 

“Not that hungry in the morning?” 

 

Tilting his head in a bird like manner, Harry cast a look around the table and then to his own progress. “No, I am. I guess I just eat slower than the others?” He made a point to eat another bite and watched as Windra now joined in on convincing Arristor to be less formal with her family as well, Ted had a shit eating grin and Harry knew that meant he was about to throw his own two cents into the argument. And as the subject of said ‘conversation’ was addressing titles he knew his own name was about to be mentioned.

 

Renard unfortunately was still on his lap and so was listening to his one sided conversation with Quinn, the boy's small hands cradling his own bowl against his chest and eating steadily. 

 

Quinn tucked that nugget of information away, planning on coaxing more of an answer later. A soft chime sounded through his magic and in no shape or form did he pout when he made his announcement. 

 

Unfortunately, I'm due for my morning shift at the clinic soon. I’ll be around later this afternoon, so if anything comes up please feel free to contact me.

 

As he stood from his chair Arristor turned to him. “Based on your family's reaction from last night, I wanted to tell you that Windra's family has asked to show us around their compound and visit some popular sights in the Earth District for Ted and myself. I’d hate to back out now, but if we can't leave…”

 

Since all the bonded will be staying together, the strain shouldn't be an issue. However  your healer still has you on observation.  I'll tell Surajini and she will send someone down that can accompany you, if that is fine with you.

 

Arristor smiled and nodded, understanding why they still needed to be watched.

 

“In that case, Renard and I can go shopping and pick up what we need while you are all out and about.” Arristor and Quinn looked nervous but as Harry ate the last of his bowl, almost uncomfortably full, the Healer sighed and handed him a folded piece of parchment.

 

Curious, he let Renard open the small page revealing fine looped cursive, listing multiple store names. Some were listed for clothes, others home supplies, until there on the bottom a name and address was circled multiple times.

 

Ah, it's the list Surajini made last night!

 

“Thank you Quinn!”

 

The blond smiled softly and bobbed his head. I’ll try to find someone to join you two as well. At least this time you're not at risk of catching some foreign sickness now that you have had all your vaccines. But Harry, remember that some of the potions have side effects that you might develop. Whoever is with you should be able to spot them, but you need to be honest if something is not feeling right.

 

“Yes, yes. Read the labels, got it.”

 

Quinn’s eyes narrowed in suspicion at him as the others started to shuffle past to get ready for the day. “ Harry, I'm serious. We have no idea if-” Sensing that he might be over stepping some boundaries since he was technically only Harry's healer, Quinn took another breath and started again. “To the main store and back, alright?”

 

Standing from his chair, Harry placed Renard down who ran off down the hallway, tucking the note into the borrowed Pj’s pockets. “I’ll be back here by the time you come over for dinner.”

 

“ Is that a dinner invite?” Quinn felt his heart jump, and tried with all his might to act nonchalant. Harry’s pale skin took on a slight pink hue, his left hand moving to tug at the cuff of his right.

 

“W-well, I did say I owe your family. I need a practice round before I take on feeding your lot!”

 

“ I’ll ask Bharin to bring your diet plan when he comes down. You are aware that asking your healer to dinner is an open invitation for them to assess if you're following their directions, yes?”

 

“To a tee. You’ll have nothing to be picky about.” Quinn shifted his weight to one foot and looked to have wanted to take a step closer to the Wizard but instead he pivoted, starting to walk towards the exit while waving a hand behind him.

 

“I’ll see you soon then, priye.”

 

---

 

In short order Harry was joined once again in the living room as Lucy’s Circle got ready for their departure. Harry found the same kids channel on the telly from the day before and had it playing as he pleated Windra’s blond hair. 

 

There was a brief stirring in the house, and suddenly the wall behind the screen turned a bright marigold before there was a peppy knock on the door.

 

“Who do you think that is Papa?” Windra tilted her head back to ask the question and Harry felt his mouth pull into a grin as he wagered his guess. (But was it a guess when he was 100% certain of the result?)

 

Casting a sticking charm on the ribbon in the young Dragels hair, he winked down at her. “The house gave us a fairly accurate hint-” Giving an approving nudge towards the house, the door could be heard clicking open and the bright jingle of many bracelets danced down the hall. “So I wager that one Garima Kalzik is about to round the corner.”

 

“Hello~ dearies!! Oh my, what happened to your wall?”

 

Garima as usual had a colorful pallet of clothing on, ironically enough her outer scarf matching her giddy soul and said wall. With the earthy yellow tone of her outfit her tan skin seemed to also be glowing, and Harry had to blink to remind himself that he wasn't looking at her soul or her magic, her bubbly personality honestly radiated from her person.

 

“Garima!” Cheered Lucy, wings perking up as the submissive scrambled out of Arristor’s hold and couch, all but launching herself at the Healer’s legs. 

 

“The house says Hello.” Harry supplied, patting Windra on the head once he was sure her hair wasn't falling out anytime soon. Reaching down, he muted the show as Lucy guided a beaming Garima to the couch next to Ted and Renard. The boys also merrily greeted the woman and Windra plopped herself between Lucy and Arristor.

 

“Is that so? Hello house!” The wall shifted into an array of yellows running across the surface before settling in an almost pastel canary yellow. Garima chuckled briefly while tucking in her skirt, hands automatically going to Lucy's wing closest to her for a quick inspection.  “I heard that a little family excursion is happening soon, and I do love seeing some of the ‘tourist sights’. Rohajini wanted to come as well, but Jerico and Eli had to be spoilsports and remind her that she has this strange thing called Work. Booo.”

 

At the mention of work, Harry looked up, blinking several times when suddenly he recalled what he had forgotten. “ Oh, I forgot about that meeting with the Shadow Faction Head was today.” 

 

Arristor stilled, then seemed to recall as well. “That was a rather important thing for both of us to forget.” Silver eyes cut to Harry with slight suspicion, easily recalling their first night in the home and how everyone conveniently forgot about their resident Necromancer. Harry knew exactly what was coming next when those eyes ran up and down his body searchingly, and he started to plan his rebuttal. “Is this going to put too much of a strain on your body? Perhaps we should send a message, postpone the meeting.”

 

“Is that normally done? Cancel on what is essentially the Shadow Royal just because one forgot?” A constipated expression was his reward for those words. Sighing, Harry resisted pinching the bridge of his nose, already nearing done with the over-protective monitoring.  “You and Trysten both said this is probably just to be introduced to that other Necromancer fellow. I don't believe an introduction would endanger me, or warrant any extra concern.”

 

Arristor sniffed and turned his chin up and away, in an action Harry only seen done by one Draco Malfoy, before drawling out a reluctant. “I suppose not.”

 

“Kyle will be switching out with me after lunch. When is your meeting?” Garima was tapping at her chin with her head cocked to the side, bangles and what nots jingling along with the movements. Curious as to what she was thinking, Harry promptly replied.

 

“Three.”

 

“I’ll see if Kishore can escort you in that case dear. He is one of the few most acquainted with that section of Neverah from our Clan, and he should be back from their appointment by that time.”

 

“Thank you, Garima.” Harry tipped his head gratefully, ignoring the dip occurring in his stomach as he recalled the Shadow walking…incident of last night. The children were just about to go get some toys out when the Rushtons showed up and escorted Lucy’s circle out of the house. The whole herd of Dragels, Drakes, and unknowns talking lively, giving Harry a short bow as they passed him and Renard. Morgan, the Ace, winked over to him while Windra dragged her along with the group, small sparks arcing off from her hair giving the impression of glitter. Fiona shyly gave him a quick hug before bowing to him as well, explaining briefly where they would be going and that one of Windra’s older siblings and his Circle will be joining as well.

 

Harry appreciated the sentiment, but it wasn't like he knew where these places were, and so just smiled and waved goodbye from the porch with Renard. They stood outside, watching the many retreating backs meander up through the paths and flowers, listening to their voices until those faded out.

 

It was strange for it to be so quiet.

 

“Papa?”

 

Squeezing Renard a bit, Harry placed him down onto the deck and turned back to the open slider door and ultimately decided to leave it open so they could hear the bird song. “Hmm?”

 

“Are those people going to sell Lucy, Windra, and Ted?”

 

Don't react, don't react.

 

“No pup, they are all new family. We met them a few nights ago, remember? Why do you think they would sell them?” Renard scooped up his stuffed wolf and cradled it against his chest as his ears pinned back into his teal hair, voice coming out as a near whisper.

 

“24 said that some of the others were sold to the masks by their family.”

 

Harry’s skin broke out into gooseflesh as he reached down to hold the small boys hand as they headed towards their room. People were selling their children to these people? Or were there individuals posing as family in order to make a credit or two?

 

“Who’s 24?”

 

“24 was nice…until they weren't. Had to go away.”

 

His speech is regressing, Harry noted with slight concern.

 

“Sounds like you liked 24 quite a bit. Sorry you lost them, pup. Now, why don't we go get ready for some shopping hmmm?”

 

“Matching outfits!?” Harry forced a smile, and nodded animatedly while holding the lid of the trunk open.

 

“If you want.”

 

Having not gone into the trunk yet, Renard's ears turned forward as he curiously peered into the trunk and down the steps. Taking in an excited breath he looked up waiting for Harry’s nod of approval before crawling onto the ledge and swinging his legs over onto the first step. Placing his toe on the corner he latched onto the banister and practically ran down the stairs, Harry laughing when he heard an excited squeal and shout of ‘All the pretty fabric!’.

 

By the time Harry walked into the wardrobe Renard was holding onto the leg of a pair of baby blue slacks.

 

“Papa will wear this one?” 

 

Those pants went along with a suit and vest of matching color. That particular outfit was ordered for a spring banquet Harry was to attend a few years back, before he was able to almost fade into the background of the wizarding world. Luckily he was able to appease his picky ancestors by simply donning the clothing and flooing away. What they didn't know, was Harry simply took another floo to his cottage and stayed the night there.

 

“Why that one?” Harry was more inclined to wear something less…colorful and perhaps more sweater shaped. He was almost positive he had several sweater vests that Renard could wear that Ted long outgrew.

 

“It is almost the same! And it's pretty. Papa likes the pretty robe.”

 

Papa did not like the pretty robe. Papa tolerated it. Though Renard was right that the color was only a shade or two off from the boy's pale blue hair. 

 

Nodding he pulled the jacket, vest, and a white button off the higher rack, and only after he laid those out did he gently take the slacks from the ware’s hands. Ruminating over Theodore's old clothes, Harry gave Renard a few options for his outfit.

 

“Do you want something black like my hair? Something that matches my eyes? Or something with light blue accents?”

 

“Matching, Papa!” 

 

Okay, that helped none. Going into the corner he opened the drawer and found a pair of white slacks, before digging around and searching for the shirt he wanted. Pivoting he held up the ‘sailor’ shirt that had a similar baby blue collar and tie. 

 

“How about this!?”

 

Renard beamed up at him and nodded enthusiastically. “Can I wear shoes again today?”

 

“Of course you can.” Harry summoned a pair of white velcro trainers and Renard frowned at them.

 

“Can I wear the shiny ones?” 

 

“Uhh-”

 

“The pretty shoes, like yesterday!.” 

 

Ah, Renard wanted to wear dress shoes…A five year old is asking to wear dress shoes. Harry switched out the trainers for the black dress shoes from yesterday much to Renards joy, and eyed the suit he was supposed to wear as well. 

 

I have a sinking suspicion that Renard is going to have expensive taste…and actually enjoy dressing up.

 

The foreboding parental feeling was washed away by an unfathomable amount of fondness as he helped Renard get dressed for the day. (Having to take off the shoes first since he put those on before taking off his pajamas. Harry pushed down his anger at the scars that riddled the soles of his feet as he pulled a pair of long socks over them.) Admittedly the lad looked pretty cute all dressed up.

 

Instead of running out of the room like Ted was oft to do, the child plopped down on the settee and watched happily as Harry went about changing as well. A few times Renard asked to touch something on his outfit like the rhinestones on the corners of the button up collar, or the chain attached to his vest, but in short order Harry was all done except for the jacket which he had over his arm. 

 

At the top of the stairs Harry lifted the boy up and over the edge of the trunk before stepping out himself. Renard was chatting about something Lucy did yesterday during the picnic as they both walked back into the living room/kitchen, Harry's mind drifting to the idea of searching the cabinets for some tea leaves hoping a strong cuppa would counteract the drowsiness he’s starting to feel. Exiting the hallway, he yelped in surprise when the large form of Bharin stood towering in his kitchen.

 

In the last second he curved the spell he automatically cast and was able to temper the power enough that the only thing that happened was the cupboard behind the man swung open with quite a bit of force. Honestly, he should have known. The wards did tell him that someone passed through but it was a non-threat, and Harry almost completely ignored it.

 

“Bharin! Good morning, can I tempt you with a cup of tea?” Harry glanced at the open slider the other must have entered through, while lazily flicking a hand to shut it.

 

“Good morning Bah-harin. Look! Papa and I are matching!”

 

Dark brown eyes crinkled slightly at the side, and the man tipped his head in greeting to the two, his long dreadlocks falling past his shoulder, the beads at the end clicking. His voice always shocked Harry at how deep it was. The man spoke rarely last night, and Harry had already forgotten the low soft register.

 

“I do see that little fox. Having a good morning then?”

 

Harry started to spread out some coloring sheets on the kitchen table and poured the last of the Orange juice into a short glass, Renard was already seated and pulling out different colored stencils.

 

“Uh-huh. Papa slept long, and we made breakfast. Lu, and Winny, and Ted, and Ari left and Papa said they won't be sold. Now Renard and Papa are wearing matching clothes!”

 

Bharin didn't react to the ‘selling’ part thankfully, but did eye Harry with a pointed look. Instead the traitor followed Quinn’s route and decided to comment on Harry’s sleeping habits. 

 

“It’s good to hear your Papa slept in a bit. He had a long night.” The boy nodded and focused in on his drawing as Harry joined the Joker in the kitchen, manually starting the kettle for the tea he found. (Thankfully it didn't smell like the foul ‘tea’ Quinn had him drink before breakfast.) “Speaking of last night. Surajini finished this last night and wanted me to pass a copy to you.”

 

Pouring the water into the pot Harry gently placed the lid down before reaching out and grabbing the sheets the man was holding, figuring that it would be his diet plan. Flipping through the pages, Harry noted that it was a very calorie and calcium dense list. Dairy products, leafy greens, plant based drinks with added calcium, nuts of all kind, high sugar fruit, bread, along with several things Harry couldn't make heads or tails of.

 

“Not too difficult to follow then.” He mumbled, before skimming the last page pausing at the amount he was supposed to be eating.

 

“All three main meals, with an addition to 4 smaller ones. Depending on how much magic or exercise you are doing, those calorie demands will increase.” Bharin leaned against the sink, the skin tight shirt he had on flexing easily with his movements. Clearly the Joker was familiar with the demands. “And now that we are on that subject. I expect a Battle Mage has a certain exercise regimen?”

 

Groaning, Harry hid his head behind the paperwork before accepting the fact that he was falling behind his own standards of performance and there were no excuses anymore. The last year or so he was needed more in the Necromantic side of things considering the wizarding nations were in a period of ‘peace’, and no one was in search of a glorified assassin at the moment. 

 

I might as well start back up again.

 

“Yah, I did-do. Let me get a cup and move to the table first. You want a cup?” Harry repressed his instincts from acting up as he sensed the hulking form pass behind his back and towards the table.

 

“Please.”

 

---

 

Bharin left via the front door, porting to Patrick’s office as soon as he passed the impressive warding spells woven around the home. He knew his Beta was out on business and so settled onto the sturdy couch by the fireplace, closing his eyes as he reviewed the oddity that was Hadrian Peverell.

 

Bharin found himself surprised at the intense workout the man was assigning himself, having expected to build a fully different regime. Instead, he was exchanging small adjustments to only a few things in order to exercise different muscles the man had left out. It was something that he wouldn't be surprised discussing with a agility and speed based fighter, one used to fighting in places like the Cages or the Pits. Not with a Wizard from earth.

 

He had seen the scars on the skinny man's flesh not even 12 hours prior. Heard the half truth explanation on some aspects of his health. Quinn had monopolized the communication cuffs for most of the night, and so aside from what was shared verbally and discussed later in the sitting room amongst his bonded, Bharin only had a small handful of known facts.

 

Peverell can be spotted as a fighter by anyone with a trained eye, but now Bharin had the distinct impression that he was more than just good for a wizard, but deadly.

 

Quinn was attached, and he knew his mentee was probably the most knowledgeable on the enigma that was Peverell. However, Quinn was a Healer at the core, not a fighter. Even before he renounced his rank as Alpha, Bharin would not have classed the boy as a true fighter. There is an aspect of his little Necromancer he probably won't truly understand, not on an instinctual level. 

 

No, that's what Gheyo and Jokers were.

 

It was probably something only those two ranks understood with a few exceptions here or there. And after talking through the man’s exercise routine and asking clarifying questions, it was clear that not only did Peverell fight with skill, but enjoyed it.

 

And Quinn looked one step away from bonding with him.

 

“I'm going to have my hands full with those two.”

 

---

 

Harry was plotting as he showed Renard how to use the water colors, the two of them waiting for their next keeper before heading out to the market and store.

 

Renard’s random comments about kids being snatched and sold were not helping any matters. Because now that he claimed Lucy, Windra, and Arristor as family,( putting aside the fact that they were Ted’s bonded) Harry did feel unsettled that the four of them were out of sight and unprotected. Lucy had been with her family and still had been taken, who’s to say it won't happen again?

 

Using a slightly colored on sheet of paper, Harry grabbed one of the pencils and started a rough sketch of his next project. Yes, he always had an idea on where they were due to the Clan bonds, but unless it was Ted, Harry had no secondary plan to remove them from dire situations. What if they got separated?

 

Aside from one instance, there has only been one ‘breakdown’ due to Lucy becoming overwhelmed. And Honestly? Unless Dragel children were a completely different breed of kid, Harry was waiting on bated breath for the shit to hit the fan. Glancing up from the rough outline of a medallion with rows of scripted spells listed on the left, Harry watched Renard as the boy stuck his tongue out as he splattered purple paint over his own page.

 

Harry never interacted with a five year old quite like Renard. Harry vaguely recalled being placed in kindergarten at that age. He didn't talk much, and even then didn't understand what most of the things the others would chatter about. It wasn't like he had much time to acclimate since he was kept in his cupboard most days or was stuck doing the housework. The teachers in primary even whispered about how off he was compared to the other children. 

 

Renard seemed very mature for his age, but also very young at the same time. Abuse and captivity will do that to you.

 

Harry jotted down an experimental equation that would tie their soul signature to the medallion, much like how he tied them to the house. If their soul signature faltered significantly, Harry would know.

 

Perhaps this would be easier on a bracelet for the kids?

 

“Papa, look at this!” Harry smiled and ahhed at the sheet, having no clue as to what he was looking at, pulling a trick he learned from raising Teddy.

 

“Look at all that yellow! Can you tell me about what you painted?”

 

According to Renard, it was a portrait of the Bank with Swift at his desk and what was supposed to be one of Harry’s magic animals dancing on the table. Truly a masterpiece.

 

At a slight tug from the wards and fast approaching magical signature, Harry knew their babysitter had arrived. Spelling the door open, he started to tidy up the table while gently telling Renard how one takes care of their art supplies and cleaning up their clothes.

 

“I'm so sorry I'm late Harry!” When Arnev exited the hallway, Harry could only chuckle at the sight the Dragel made. His short brown hair was sticking up in a tuff on the left side of his head, Hazel eyes already seemed miles away on different thoughts and worries. There seemed to be dish soap bubbles clinging to his maroon shirt that the other was attempting to dry with some sort of charm. 

 

“Busy day already?”

 

“Yes, after dance practice early this morning nearly everyone has left for appointments and work. There's a big push to get as many appointments and meetings done before the Hunt starts, since once it begins things seem to operate around here at the pace of a legless Bollin.” 

 

“I thought you worked with Kishore?”

 

“I do but Lachman wanted me to handle the dishes after breakfast, which I completely forgot about until he came to ask if I could escort you to the market before Kishore, Alejandro, and myself left for a job. Ki said he should be able to handle Alejandro and our client.”

 

Harry collected the brushes from Renard and spelled his artwork to hang on the fridge next to some of Lucy’s and Windra’s. Arnev seemed to shift anxiously at the end of his last statement and Harry raised a brow over at him while finishing putting away all the art supplies. “You don't sound so convinced.”

 

“They're known for lashing out directly after a session with Alejandro.”

 

“If you feel you should be there for them, please don't stay for my sake. We're just going shopping and coming back here. We’ll be fine, won't we pup?”

 

“Uh-huh! Papa will beat up anyone who is bad!”

 

Plus, they would be back before Quinn and Arristor could start fretting over him being out without supervision. He knew that their reasoning had won out once Arnev seemed to deflate in relief, nodding hesitantly the man started towards the kitchen.

 

“I'll just get you something real quick from here.” Harry curiously watched as the Pareya opened the magic cupboard they had been barred from using and pulled out some mixed nuts and a sealed glass with a light yellow looking milky drink. “These should be gone before you eat lunch, try and get something sugary or sweet as well. There will be plenty of stalls and vendors selling local and foreign street food.”  Harry felt a little bad at the slight deception since it was clear the man only knew of his dietary needs, and nothing else but nodded in understanding.

 

“The payment token will work there?”

 

“Oh yes, if you have one it's almost universal. I'm not sure what style you were given but I recommend getting a cuff.”

 

“I have it in my pouch currently, but I will keep that in mind thanks.” Harry pocketed the snacks, the extension charms easily holding them, and picked up Renard after pulling on his suit jacket. Considering that this outfit was for a banquet, any affiliation to the Dark Arts was absent from the ensemble, instead subtle cream embroidery on the jacket's edge and cuffs denoted him as a Battle Mage. Something the wizarding world expected since Hogwarts and his foray into the Auror department. Any outfit that had him out in the general public either had the Potter crest on it or the swirling pattern that belonged to those seen as Mages, both almost perfectly Gray in magic.

 

Arnev shifted looking unsure now in his decision on letting Harry go by himself, trying to gauge his overall well being while tracking Harry's movements as he tucked the cream colored pocket square into the breast pocket. 

 

“Perhaps I should accompany you.”

 

Harry, sensing the weakness in the men's resolve, only smiled while bouncing Renard on his hip, pretending to drop him one or twice to get a few squeals of glee. “Im not meandering into random dark secluded alleys, and currently feel fine.”

 

Arnev narrowed his hazel eyes at the last statement, a faint ring of light green seemed to light up around the irises as he frowned, crossinging his arms across his chest. He opened his mouth but before another syllable could come out, Harry beat him to the punch by stepping back into a pool of shadow and letting himself, with Renard firmly held, plummet into the darkness. “I'll be home no later than 2!” 

 

---

Quarts shopping district

Nevarah  

 

In less than a second for his passenger, Harry felt his feet land on solid ground once again and stepped out from around the shadowed corner of a building, mind quickly taking in the sights around him. Unlike the previous day when they went out with Gwen, the section of town the two found themself in was densely packed with all kinds of creatures and Dragels in various states. This shopping district was colorful and was clearly one of the main hearts of the realm. The vibrancy was highlighted for about four seconds as his magic scanned the area. Souls, spirits, and other magic signatures from their immediate vicinity flaring brightly, then settled.

 

”Papa, it's loud here.” Renard whined, squeezing his neck. Looking at the throng of beings he needed to get by, Harry decided to continue to hold the child but cast a specialized muffling charm on the pup's sensitive ears. 

 

Renard did well yesterday with the number of people, but this eclipses that number by at least triple. In fact, the boy handled the crowd better than Harry had. 

 

But today was a new day.

 

Today he had full control of his magics. That being said, he ignored the slight light-headedness over the rich array of magic around him and flicked his wrist sharply, a snap of emerald and suddenly the folded piece of parchment appeared back into his hand. At the same time dismissing the shade who lingered in his shadow that escorted them to the correct market.

 

Glancing at the instructions that were listed next to the coordinates, Harry nodded to himself before starting to descend down the stone steps he stood on and into the market proper. “We’re going shopping now?” Teal eyes curiously scanned the crowd and lingered each time they spotted anything with a vibrant color.

 

Harry started weaving his way past the stalls and storefronts, occasionally seeking out the street signs posted on the building's walls to make sure they had not missed a turn. “That's right pup. You are going to grow so fast, that we are going to be needing lots of clothes for you. Ted’s hand-me-downs are not going to cut it in the long run. Also we need to get some things for the rest of you ragamuffins. Afterwards we can look at getting something nummy.” Renard giggled at the funny words and nodded, settling down in his arms to keenly watch the hustle and bustle around them. As they walked Harry took the time to actually look at those around him, now that he was on more even footing.

 

After a bit of observation, he could find the Submissives in the crowd, usually accompanied with a few armed beings, with the occasional one seemingly by themselves, but then Harry spotted a few folks in the crowd that trailed them and realized that they must be giving them space. Of course there were more he couldn't even start to guess what rank they could be, Gheyos could be wearing casual clothes and it wasn't like Betas or Alphas have huge identifying markers, and only a few in the number were wearing traditional clothes with the helpful embroidery.

 

A strange sound came from Renard after they turned down another lane of markets, the boy's ears shifted back slightly in distress. “Renard?” Harry asked, hiking the child up further in his arms. Harry felt the press of a cold nose rub against his throat and gave Renard a reassuring squeeze, while scoping out a spot slightly away from the crowd. 

 

It took a second to spot the open square, but once he noticed a good spot to sit, he weaved his way through, now realizing that he and Renard were both being watched by some just as much as he was watching the others. They must have either heard Renard or understood the child was distressed because as he made his way through some helped subtly move others out from his path. 

 

Stopping by the fountain he spotted that only had a few people mingling around it, Harry shifted the boy's weight to one arm and used the other to stroke down his soft hair and back.

 

"What's wrong Pup?" 

 

A wet sniffle sounded along with the strange sound again that drew a few people's nearby attention. Harry ignored them and plopped down on the edge of the fountain, Renard’s legs coming around his sides but the child refused to let go of his neck. Worried that perhaps it was a bad idea to bring the traumatized boy out into such a large crowd, he tried to reassure him. 

 

"Should we go back? I'm sure we can find something fun to do while waiting for-"

 

"No!" 

 

Harry huffed, and slightly leaned to the side and back, allowing the boy to bury his face deeper into his neck. Even if Harry all but ran away from the house not thirty minutes ago, there would be no doubt that if Renard couldn't handle it, he would be returning back faster than you could say Quiditch.

 

"Mind telling me what happened then?" 

 

Renard snuffled once more before he leaned back, releasing his neck, and fidgeted with his hands, wrapping Harry’s outer jacket around his fingers and tracing the cream thread that ran along the edge, before finally mumbling out "Everyone is looking at my ears." Said short ears twitched cutely in his teal hair. 

 

Oh. That was not what he had expected.

 

From the corner of his eye he could see that some who had been watching them look away with slightly pink cheeks, sharp ears picking up on the confession. Now he didn't really think it was Renards ears they were looking at, but more so the fact he was part merrow from his understanding. He placed a hand on the boy's forehead and tilted it back so he could look him in the eyes.

 

"What if I display my ears? Then we can both have our ears out." Renard looked confused at the top of his papa’s head and reached a hand to pat his black hair.

 

"But Papa, you don't have ears." Harry gave a shocked gasp.

 

"What!? But how can I hear you so well?" A small giggle slipped past and Renard shook his head.

 

"Silly Papa. You don't have ears like mine !" It only took a second for Harry to partly transform into his animagus form, wincing internally when his tail was shoved against his pants uncomfortably. 

 

Quite frankly it’s been ages since Harry used any aspect of his animagus. Harry was curious to discover last night that Mother had put a seal of some sort over that aspect of his magic as well. He wasn't that concerned over the multiple death seals he had according to Quinn however, but was still curious about what some of them were for having only been aware of two. 

 

He tilted his head and felt the bizarre feeling of his large ears twitch and swivel when the teal hair boy looked awed up at the top of his head. 

 

"I know for a fact that my ears tend to get a few more looks." Especially since they gave him six more inches in height. His black ears sat ridged and had small tufts of slightly green tinted fur on the tips. He shifted and used his free hand to tug his tail free and dropped the long bushy thing across his lap in front of the sitting boy. 

 

The kid squealed happily and picked up the black fluffy monstrosity that was his tail and dug his fingers in it, bringing it up to his face and rubbing his cheek against the fur, once again unconsciously scent marking Harry. He looked at the thing and sighed, accepting that he'll have to make a hole in his dress pants for the rest of the day.

 

Footsteps approached them slowly but steadily from nearby, giving Harry plenty of time to decide if he wanted to warn the person away, but looking up he thought that it might be a good interaction.

 

The fact his magic seemed to like the stranger was also a boon. That and their soul was quite fetching…and his face…

 

The man that was walking up to them was dressed in various shades of dusty blue, the fabric draped across his form and held together by a black belt. His long dark hair was tied up in a simple high ponytail, and on top of his head swiveling around were two smaller black ears. Harry honestly couldn't tell if the man was a canine or feline in nature, but Renard also heard him at this point and turned to the sound using Harry's tail to hide most of his face.

 

Dark blue eyes flicked to Harry, and he nodded at the others' silent request to get closer making sure his magic didn’t escape his grasp and brush against the other. Crouching down a few feet away from the pair, the man shot Renard a charming smile that had Harry’s stomach repeating the feeling he experienced with Quinn only this morning. 

 

"Hello my young friend. I heard you needed some people with ears like ours to distract the crowd?"  Said ears at their mention twitched.

 

"But Papa has his out now." Harry chuckled, pulling his tail away from the kid’s face and patting it across their laps. He gave an assessing look at the stranger before speaking again.

 

"Well Pup, I always say the more the merrier!"

 

"You're going to help us go shopping?" 

 

At the questions Harry watched curiously as the man's shadows danced happily around behind him, clearly in the shadow court then . He must have noticed Harry's wandering eye because his shadows stilled, but a teasing grin spread over his face revealing slightly elongated canines.

 

"I happen to love shopping." Renard turned wide teal eyes up to him, digging his fingers into the fur in his tail. 

 

"Can the cat-man come with, Papa?" Harry wasn't quite fast enough to cover his laugh. 

 

Bless were-children and their enhanced senses and lack of filter. Fortunately the man didn't seem to mind being called out, and bowed his head to the pair.

 

“My name is Nikolai Mergrave, I would be honored to accompany you on your errands.” The overly formal introduction took him by surprise and he tilted his head back in response. 

 

“Harry Peverell, and this is my youngest Renard.” He picked up the boy and placed him on the ground as he stood from his seat, casting a cleaning charm on his pants. Renard frowned and tugged gently on his tail to get his attention. Wincing slightly at the pull he looked down at his Pup.

 

“Papa, you didn't tell him your full name. Aren't people with names supposed to say everything?” Aaaaand now he was cursing children and their lack of filter.  

 

“Sometimes Pup, one does not want to tell their whole names. However I think you are confused, my other names mean nothing here, and so I'll just use the one I put on the paperwork.”

 

“But they made you put Lord as your other first name.” Ah, now he was seeing the issue. Nikolai had stood up and was silently watching the conversation happening in front of him.

 

“Lord is not a name, it’s a title.” Teal brows scrunched and when Harry could feel him start to wring his tail in thought. He gently grabbed the boy’s hand and held it in his own, flicking his tail safely away from the other. 

 

“Like Ace and Healer?” 

 

Not willing to go down the rabbit hole that is Occupation vs.Titles vs.Ranks he nodded and smiled. Before they started another round of 20 questions he shot the man a small smile. 

 

“Well Nikolai, hope you like clothes shopping and getting household essentials.” The man dipped his head, one ear swiveling slightly to the side. Taking that as a go ahead to start walking, he swung Renard’s arm at his side, and they continued down the slightly less packed side street to the shop. 

 

“Excuse me my Lord, but did you and yours just arrive?” 

 

Harry spluttered “I beg to Morgana, don't call me that! Harry is just fine.” Nikolai walked on  Renard’s other side. 

 

“Harry then. You said you're getting some household essentials.”

 

“Oh, yes. We have some temporary housing, but it's not really fitted for three children and a wolfy teenager.”  Renard giggled as Harry swung his arm up a bit higher and lifted him into the air for a second. 

 

“With that many kids why aren't any of your Gheyo and Pareya here? I was surprised when I noticed you two were actually alone and others were not just dispersed among the crowd.”

 

“It's just Arristor and Papa.” Renard chirped “And Arristor watches Winny and Lucy.” Nikolai seemed confused and murmured under his breath. 

 

“Just one bonded?” He wasn't looking for an actual answer but Renard spoke up again anyway. 

 

“Arristor, Winny, and Ted are what's left of Lucy’s” 

 

Huh, I guess the boy was feeling talkative today . Harry thought only to wince when Renard continued to talk.

 

 “All of mine were killed!” The boy said this fact way too peppy, not fully understanding what it all meant. Nikolai stopped midstep and stumbled when Renard snagged his dust gray pants and pulled him along.

 

Renard frowned up at Nikolai who genuinely seemed blindsided at the blunt admittance and patted the man's leg “It’s okay. Papa kicked the bird peoples butt’s, and we all got to say goodbye before he fell asleep for a looong time.” 

 

Bewildered Navy blue eyes stared at Harry at the bizarre sounding story. Harry checked to see if the address matched before indicating with his head to the cheery red and white striped storefront. The doorbell chimed merrily above them as they walked into the store, and Harry felt he needed to clarify for the poor soul what Renard meant. “I was only asleep for two days, pup.” He corrected, but Renard was on a roll and was bouncing excitedly in front of Nikolai.

 

“And- and then Papa said I can be his and Big brother Ted gave me a name! And-and Papa is helping Arristor with Lucy and Winny, and we are going to get books so he can teach me how to read!” Nikolai nodded weakly, still shocked by the story and the flood of information being vomited at him. Before the five year old could say much more, Harry swooped down to his level and pointed down an aisle. 

 

“Renard, how about we head down there and start to choose some outfits you like? Pick anything and I’ll get you the right size.” A woman with a bob of pink hair and long pointed ears smiled down at Renard from her counter.

 

“Getting some new outfits, little one?” She asked.

 

“Full wardrobe, actually.” Harry corrected, standing up and ruffling Renards hair. She bounced in place almost matching Renards energy. 

 

“Oh! I’ll help him pull some items and start a stack. I can watch him if you would like to look down another aisle.” Flicking a heavy tracking charm and setting a proximity ward around him right after he nodded and gave a gentle pat to the boy's shoulder. He watched as he and the woman headed to the clothes section, Renard jabbering about all the things he wanted. Before they disappeared down the rabbit hole of clothes Harry swore he heard the boy say something along the lines of ‘Papa is the deadliest prettiest person, I want to look deadly-pretty as well!’.

 

“Pardon me but If I understood what actually happened. He wouldn't be part of the emergency alert with a double soulscream a few days ago, would he?” 

 

Does everyone know about the soulscream?

 

“Got it in one.” Harry acknowledged and turned to look for educational tools. Not knowing where to go however, he just chose to walk in a random direction. He was surprised when a solid hand grabbed his wrist, feeling his own ears fold back at his surprise and his magic curl around his form ready to defend. 

 

“It is just you and this Arristor watching the three children?” Harry searched Nikolai’s face trying to figure out why this line of questioning was happening and if he should be honest.

 

“Theodore is 13 but is still very much a child, the other two have their parents and family circles who rotate in and out, and Lucy has her mentor, but the four of them must stay together since so many of their bonds have been severed. Arristor is barely functioning, but those kids are giving him a reason to hold on. We are currently staying with the Kalzik’s in one of their guest houses and their circle has been kind enough to feed and house us.” 

 

“And who is helping you?” Harry tilted his head confused, green eyes flicking to the man's hand still gently holding his wrist. 

 

“As I said, the children's parents are coming around often and the Kalziks-” The man shook his head and tugged his arm a bit making him stumble a step closer. A woodsy scent wafted over Harry now that he was standing so close to the other man, who adjusted his grip to hold his hand with his palm up. Harry blinked owlishly at his gloved hand as a thumb dragged across the surface, shocked that he was having no issue with the touch.

 

“Yes I heard. But I'm talking about you .” Feeling a blush wanting to creep up his neck at the softly spoken words, he turned his face back to Nikolai’s.

 

“M-me?”

 

“From what I'm understanding You just arrived here alone with your son and have taken in another child, along your son's remaining soul bonded circle under your paws. Do you have anyone to help at the house who is staying there? Pareya? With that many children you would need at least four to help with chores and teaching.”

 

“Arristor is there?”

 

“Who you have said is barely functioning” 

 

“Well he's doing alright considering, and the Kalziks are sending their members over to help out when they can.”

 

“But no one is consistent?” Blue eyes looked to the side briefly and then the man gently tugged him to the side and by a sitting area that was not occupied. Confused, Harry let the man pull him over to a chair and push him down. 

 

“How old are the Kits?” 

 

“Renard is 5, but has had no education. Windra is 10, Lucy 7, and my Teddy is 13 but we don't really know anything about other realms or cultures.” Somehow the other had procured a glass of some pink water and was putting it in his hands. A long fingered hand settled between his ears as the other tilted his head up slightly, fingers gently digging into his scalp. For some reason Harry was completely at ease with the touch, leaning in slightly. His magic and instincts content to let him in close. 

 

A pleasant thrum went up his spine at the action. He rarely walked around half in his animagus form and had forgotten how sensitive the appendages were in comparison to his human ones. He remembered Padfoot talking about bleed over and how he suddenly started to enjoy massages when he hated other people touching him before.

 

Harry thought he was the same but it seemed that he was on the other side of the spectrum and his touch starved life only made him more susceptible to others' touches who he was okay with. 

 

Fingers dug gently right behind one of his ears and his whole body went lax as he basically spasmed at the feeling. Half lidded dazed eyes looked up to the serious Navy. This feels better than when Quinn puts the dampening spell on. Merlin, I forgot to ask for the dampening spell.

 

“You should not be that reactive to something so simple, which tells me you’ve been running yourself ragged.” He withheld a noise that wanted to slip out when the hands left his head and pointed to the glass. “Drink that. I'll go and help Renard and pull what you should need for the kits education. Your Ted could probably enroll in one of the learning centers after a month of catch-up. I don't know what the others look like, but I'll find the catalog so you can have them pick out what they like.”

 

“What?” He asked, blinking rapidly trying to clear his head. Is this what the kids feel like when he gives them head massages? “No. You did enough by willing to walk with us here and reassuring Renard that his ears are not sources of embarrassment.”

 

“I'm a Pareya that has run into an overworked single parent who just got here and his cute kid, who he just adopted, along with another circle that's broken almost to no repair. Trust me, I want to do this.”

 

Harry shook his head and made to stand up when the hand was back on his head and this time one of his ears was between those fingers who gently rubbed slow circles. He gasped closing his eyes as his knees shook and he fell back on the couch, glass nimbly taken from his hands and placed somewhere else.

 

“Stubborn.” 

 

His body jerked involuntarily as the sensitive skin was stroked, brain short circuiting and words failing him. Oh Mordrid did that feel like bliss. Tiredness washed over him suddenly, the waves wanting him to sink down into Morpheus's grasp. He barely felt as a long fingered hand landed on his shoulder and he was gently pushed back into the squishy chair, shivering as the hand softly pulled his tail around him so it wouldn't get crushed and laid on. 

 

“But Renard?” He mumbled weakly. 

 

“You have a tracking and proximity spell on him. If anything happens you'll be awake in an instant. Now stop being stubborn and just sleep for a moment.” The hand switched its rub down of one ear and went to the other. A soft sigh slipped out of his mouth, he really should be putting up more of a fight, but he felt safe with Nikolai, his spirit being a soothing dove gray color that burned with consistent life. Harry liked those with steady flows. Did Quinn say something about drowsiness as a side effect this morning? Harry didn't read the side effects either before leaving. A murmur of another's voice then a soft weight settled over him. Harry wanted to check what was going on but his magic was being lazy and just curled around him in the chair.

 

A warm hand laid over his eyes and he could hear Nikolai say something in a low voice but it faded out quickly as sleep finally called him back into oblivion.

 

---

Kalzik Main Home

Quinn’s bedroom

2:30 p.m

Quinn had the Favor and Token page pulled up in front of him and was debating what color favor he should order for Harry. He turned and gazed at the small purple velvet bag that contained the gift he wanted to give to the Necromancer, after their dinner tonight. He also knew that as soon as his family found out he was courting someone, he would be swamped by nosy Dragels and his mother’s planning. He doesn't recall much from when Shareena got bonded, but remembered the chaos that was their bonding ceremony.

 

Shareena found her submissive during the last hunt and only exchanged a few favors and dates before they knew. Quinn assumed she talked to one of their parents before the two exchanged claim bites. And with their mother, Surajini had the bonding ceremony organized in a week.

 

He was going to have to explain claim bites/intended to Harry…

 

Quinn groaned, dropping his head in his hands. He was going to have to explain Favors, bonding between Dragel and non-Draggle, bonding ceremonies, and his own family's version.

 

He pinched himself as his stomach dropped. Don't get ahead of yourself, fool. You don't even know if he will accept your Favor.

 

“Hey Quinn, Lachman said you were back from the clinic. I was wondering-” Dyshoka’s voice cut off as her brother leaped out of his chair and whipped around causing his chair to tip over and fall onto his floor. Wide eyes, and fumbling hands were pushing something behind his back and she caught the movement of him closing the blue service screen.

 

“ Most people have the courtesy of knocking! ”

 

“I did knock.” Approaching her brother she craned her head to the side attempting to catch what's on the desk but he shifted his body, a large grin slowly forming on her face. “But you must have been distracted by whatever you're trying to hide behind your back. What are you up to baby brother? hmm~”

 

“ Dy .” His brows scrunched down in warning and he shifted flush against the table. Dyshoka knew that he was warning her and slightly annoyed at her presence, but if it was something he truly didn't want her to see, Quinn would have that little divot over his left brow and she would already be dragged halfway across the room by now. Taking that into account, she chuckled and lept at her brother.

 

Quinn could either move out of the way and expose his desk or let her tackle him. “ Dyshoka! ”

They landed in a tangle of limbs and after a bit of a wrestle she sat on his chest but he had both her arms restrained, knowing she was about to get pinned Dyshoka sat up as much as she could and peaked over at the desk a few feet away from them and froze. Vision blurring as Quinn rolled them over and pinned her down, her eyes were still wide as he seriously looked down at her, his soft blond curls curtaining around his face a bit.

 

“ You can't tell mother yet .” His voice was serious in her head, and his hands gently squeezed her forearms.

 

“Those are Favor papers on your desk! Quinn, you're going to give someone a favor!?” After all these years he was finally going to… Tears started to gather in the corner of her eyes and Quinn sighed and rolled off of her, hand moving down to hold her hand. She sat up quickly as excitement and happiness flooded her brain. 

 

“I intend to, yes. But I have no idea if he’ll accept it. I know he has some feelings for me, but I don't want to say anything until…until after the fact .”  It didn't take a lot of mental power to figure out just who it was that Quinn was thinking about, but she needed to ask.

 

“It's Harry right? The cute Necromancer you danced with and-?” She started laughing, bracing herself on the ground “And you were absolutely mooning over during dinner! You should probably inform one of our parents, or maybe Bahrin.” A flush crawled over Quinns pale face when Harry was brought up and Dyshoka had to hold in another cackle. 

 

“ Patrick knows. He’s the one that encouraged me. Bharin also found out already.”

 

“But it is Harry, right?”

 

“ Yes .”  Jumping up she pulled her brother up and off of the ground and dragged him back to the desk. Dozens of different colored Favor papers were haphazardly piled together. Tilting her head in question at the pieces Quinn shrugged and bashfully looked away as his voice took on    a pouting tone. “I don't know what color I should get him. I'm between three, and I’ll have to order the second option.” 

 

Pulling her hand away from his touch she bent down and picked up the chair and pulled her brother down into it. “Show me what you got and the first gift you have planned, we have a Necromancer to woo.”

Notes:

"Ted seemed to be the first to fully accept his word..." -Yeah Harry, seemed is the key word there my friend.

Lots of things getting put into motion!

I feel like I should warn you that for both this chapter and 1/2 of the next chapter were written once upon a time three years ago. Since then how I have characterized Harry has become much different then what I had originally. I've tried to blend in those parts, and if anything it makes me laugh knowing how far this crazy train has jumped the tracks!

Got to meet a new character ;) and lets not forget about Quinn~~

Harry is just being his normal independent disaster of his own wellbeing. Running away from babysitters, forgetting to read the side effects, forgetting the dampening charm, not eating his snackies. (The list can go on.)

Chapter 17: To Sleep Once More

Renard’s bright citrus scent wafted up to his nose, and Harry gently wrapped the child up in his arms, pulling him closer to his chest and nuzzling his face into the soft teal hair he could feel brushing his chin. The distinct sound of a page turning made him pause in his slow wakefulness. Emerald eyes snapped open when he realized that he was still in the chair he had been coaxed into. Somehow a blanket was tucked around him, and Renard was passed out asleep on top of him. 

 

Another page turned and he looked to the side where a man in dusty blue clothes sat.

 

“Nikolai?” He asked, confused. Short ears twitched at his name, and the other lowered the book in his hands, revealing a set of reading glasses perched on the man's nose as he looked over the two in the chair. 

 

“I would be happier if you slept for another hour or so, but as you are awake-” The book was gently closed and placed on a table that Harry now noticed was covered with bags with crates piled neatly on the floor underneath. “I got what should get you by till we’re able to go out with the other children since I didn't know their sizes.”

 

Harry stared at the pile, eyes drifting over to the shopkeeper who was flipping through a magazine her head propped up on one of her arms, then down to Renard. 

 

Wait.

 

Gasping, he looked back to the shopkeeper and focused on the window behind her, that glowed a soft ember with the light of the setting sun. 

 

"What time is it!?" 

 

"Nearing four."

 

"What!?" Harry hissed, swinging his body up making sure he had a solid hold on Renard "I have to go, I had to meet with someone from the shadow courts at three. I also was supposed to be making dinner tonight!" Standing up from the armchair, that had no right to be as comfortable as it had been, he cast a hasty spell to fold the blanket and another to place it on the back. Harry was only slightly miffed that the headache and drowsiness were gone, and started to do a quick check on his magic before he planned on leaving. 

 

"You're quite alright. We were able to reach Arristor and leave him a general notice explaining what happened. He got back relatively quickly and said he'd notify the courts on your behalf and wanted you to know that Kyle was with them for the afternoon." As Nikolai stood, he stretched and shrunk the shopping down, the crates soon following. Gathering the items he slipped them in his pocket, before crouching down to start collecting the crates. "The clothes and teaching aids have already been sent off and-" 

 

Harry zoned out when his magic tugged suspiciously, eyes focusing on the far corner by the north window where a bright lavender soul burned. Aside from the three of them and the shopkeep, this was the only other soul in the building. 

 

A soul of a living person, but with no visible body attached to it.

 

Someone was using a disillusionment charm.

 

He turned his body slowly, angling the shoulder that Renard was asleep on away while summoning one of his daggers in his other hand. The growl bubbling out of his throat reminded him that he was probably too close to his animagus instincts and he shifted his form back fully.

 

Nikolai jumped at the sound, head ramming into the underside of the side table. Hissing quietly the man stood up, eyes wide in surprise as he evaluated the situation. From the corner of his eye Harry could see when recognition alighted on the other’s face who hastily held out an arm in a calming manner, the other hand pulling the glasses off his face and tucking them into a fold in his shirt.

 

"Now, that is interesting." Harry’s magic turned sour and started to snake around the location of the soul as a male voice spoke from the window. He wanted to growl again at the stranger’s tone, but somehow ended up merely hissing in evident distrust.

 

"Why are you hiding?" 

 

There was a slight shift and like fog being blown away, a man with a mop of ash gray hair and dark chocolate skin appeared along with a pair of amused violet eyes. He wore what Harry was starting to associate as the Gheyo standard armor but had no visible weapons on him. His pointed ears had small dull silver cuffs by the top, and those were the only decorative thing on the stranger. Harry pulled his eager magic tight, coiling it like an overwound spring just waiting to launch an attack if need be. His fingers twitched, and he adjusted his grip on the dagger, instead of throwing it at the amused-smug face.

 

"Harry, this man was assigned to you by the shadow court after Arristor contacted them." Nikolai hurriedly explained.

 

"What?" Harry asked, lowering his arm with the dagger a bit at the news. Narrowing his eyes he looked back at the stranger. "And why would the Shadow court assign you to me?" 

 

Armored clad shoulders shrugged. "Beats me squirt. Look, Aiden wanted someone else to be assigned to you but since he's currently off realm, you got me. Almost got Gregory but we were switched at the last minute. And let me tell you, I’ve never seen Lord Aiden so panicky over assigning a guard." 

 

"A guard? If you are my guard, why were you hiding?" The man chuckled and took a step forward but the array Harry had been pulling into place sprung into life, stopping the guy in his tracks. To Harry the magic formed like a timepiece, each cog and gear ticking in precise resonance to the intent of the spell, the runes and magic-script constantly shifting in their confined parameter. To others, if he allowed, it looked as if a basic array circle glowing in some shade of green. Harry watched with sharp eyes as the man tilted his head and reached a quizative hand out to test the faint acidic green barrier that now surrounded him. "I wouldn't if I were you." Harry warned, dismissing the dagger in his hand to cradle Renard more securely, reinforcing the silencing spell that had been cast over his ears.

 

"Clever. This spell is set around me to contain, not around you to protect." 

 

Snorting softly, Harry smirked in satisfaction "Why just protect us, when I can just crush you where you stand?" To prove his point the wards shrunk. The hand that had still been extended towards the protective barrier hadn't been pulled back in time, so when the barely visible wall of magic touched the Gheyo’s fingers he yelped and tucked the appendage against his chest and stepped back to be in the center.

 

From his spot Harry could see the black splotches on his fingertips and felt himself start to grin. Nikolai was standing to the side with wide eyes and ears both facing forward, his mouth dropped down enough that one could see his sharper than normal teeth.

 

"Go ahead, test me." Harry challenged.

 

"You're a Battle Mage!?" Asked Nikolai, as the stranger put his non-injured hand up in surrender.

 

“Alright, alright calm down! I was only going to guard you back to your home then patrol its borders, then report any concerns to your main guard when he arrives. I was told not to show myself to you and stay hidden." Renard mumbled in his sleep and Harry hitched him up so his face was against his neck so if he woke couldn't see the man. Harry cast a mild stinging hex on the man, who had to stand still and take it since he couldn't move in his confined space to avoid it.

 

"Harry, he told me the same when he arrived."  Nikolai stepped forward drawing his attention, dove gray soul burning consistently. Harry spotted the man’s shadows curling around their spot but realized that he was trying to calm the shopkeeper who stood by the counter frozen. "No need to call the patrol ma’am. Just had a bit of a spook and misunderstanding."  

 

"Why couldn't you show yourself to me?" Violet eyes widened, and he fell onto his knees when the wards shrunk again, both hands now raised with his head tucked below them.

 

"Look I don't know! I'm just doing what I was told. I'm part of Aiden’s hounds and am one of the best with concealment charms. I don't know how you spotted me so fast, or why I’m here, or why they wanted me to hide. You clearly can defend yourself, so just let me do as I was told, and I’ll be out of your hair.” Harry didn't much like the fact that this stranger was going to be following them, even if they were only doing so under some other person's orders. How could he trust if he was even truly doing so on orders from the shadow clan? This Aiden?

 

He was about to demand more answers when a cool touch wrapped gently around his wrist. Harry’s breath lodged itself into his throat and his brain when pleasantly silent, all thoughts he had flying out the window as the sweet, heavy, familiar magic began coaxing his own magic back, taking down the wards. Harry could feel the ice nip in his veins which told him he was currently in the between. He must have blinked because a dark clad figure now stood next to him, his vision was blurred but when they turned their face he could easily see an amused smirk stretched on thin red lips.

 

His breath finally stuttered out, and he took a deep breath of Death's comforting scent.

 

~My Princeps Mortis, must you scare away the pup? He is actually very good at hiding despite what you might think.~ 

 

Someone in reality was standing in front of him, raising a hand to touch him, and Harry forced himself to take a slow step back, body feeling like it was lagging a bit.

 

“You sent him?” 

 

Nikolai frowned and shook his head. “Harry what's wrong? Lord Aiden sent him, he just explained that.”

 

~I wanted you to meet a Reaper of mine. And now that you're home, you need to be treated properly.~ The icy hand let go of his wrist and brushed his hair back.

 

“You have always treated me properly, more so than I deserve.” He sighed as she ran a cool hand over his brow and looked down at the sleeping child in his arms. Nikolai looked behind him at the violet-eyed man who was standing cautiously, unsure if the wards were truly gone.

 

“I don't think he’s all there currently bud.” 

 

~I have a request for you when you come home. It’s connected to the child and his past.~ Harry looked up, his magic tuning more into her domain allowing him to gaze into the women's gray eye’s. 

 

“Where are you? Why haven't you just come in person?”

 

~I am bound heavily while on this realm, more so than others. All of us immortals are only allowed certain freedoms to keep the balance between. Tomorrow come to the courts, bring your whole pack along for the show.~ 

 

She chuckled softly but then a hand was resting on his arm and the fire of life in the touch made him stumble a step to the side. His head was hurting like a beast from being in the in-between again so soon after the last time. His body temperature had dropped dramatically as usual and the vertigo came rushing in as his sight cleared. 

 

Navy hair swooped past his vision, and he felt Renard be gently taken from him just as his grip started to waver. A calloused hand wrapped around his own waist, holding him up right.

 

“Shit sorry about that, I just shattered whatever you were connecting with. Damn, Riven talked to me about that before.” Violet eyes had a strange look to them at the last muttered admission. Now that Harry was more present, the magic lingering in death's realm from the forced disconnection allowed him to momentarily sense all the afterimages and imprint around them. 

 

It happened sometimes, his magic and soul forced to come careening back into the present realm, the side effects much worse then if he was allowed to come back himself or be guided back by Death. It was like his necromantic powers and the magic sensitivity decided to have a love child, and trip up his vision.  Because Harry knew the neon red woman with concerningly large breasts carrying a….was that a parasol? Something periwinkle came running past with the feeling of childish giddiness. A man outlined in orange was irritated that-, oh look yellow!

 

Slamming his eyes shut against the afterimages and imprints, he felt instant relief, his head feeling 10x lighter, and he swayed into the hold on his waist.

 

“Teddy has my…my…” He waved his hand around blindly but his brain wasn't coming up with the word. Cracking an eye open, Harry spotted Nikolai hurriedly talking to the woman who was looking over at him with concern. He smiled weakly and gave her a thumbs up. At least he hoped he was smiling because he couldn't feel his face. 

 

His arm was grabbed and thrown over the gheyo’s shoulder as Harry melted into his side, the heat from his soul burning against his all too cold body. “You're waaarmmm.”

 

“You should go find yourself a fire type if you need to be warm.”

 

“We should take him home.” Nikolai spoke, suddenly next to the pair. Harry lolled his heavy head against a solid shoulder and reached out to the voice of the feline were. 

 

“Come on Nicky we got to talk to Teddy Bear.” 

 

Dear Morgana , he felt drugged to seventh heaven.

 

Again.

 

The man raised a dark brow at the nickname and the hand but still took it questioning why as he did so. Dove gray- He remembered that from all the color swatches Luna made him go through recently in preparation for her wedding. Harry was enraptured at the hue of Nikolai’s soul and the way his eyes seemed to reflect what his soul was telling him in perfect harmony…what was that saying about one's eyes being the window to your soul?

 

He honest to god giggled and before the other two could react, apparated out of the building and back to the Kalzik’s guest house they were staying at. 

 

The loud crack echoed in the main room as Harry brushed aside the Kalzik wards, forgetting that it was agreed upon not to do that just last night, and soon many sets of small feet were heading their way. Ted was the first to clear the door, dirty blond hair shifting to his black upon seeing him.

 

“Papa!!” 

 

The other hellions all scrambled around the corner, all shouting for him in different levels of excitement. Kyle bringing up the rear with his green hair standing at odd ends looking like he was in the middle of playing with them, or more likely being bullied into allowing Ted a chance to practice the sticking charm on his hair. 

 

Harry had no idea what his face was doing, considering he couldn't feel it at the moment, but it took Theodore only a moment to notice his dazed expression and two strangers physically holding him up between them. Renard still cradled in one of the stranger’s arms dead asleep.

 

How the pup could sleep through all of the commotion was an absolute mystery, but Nikolai wasn't going to look a gifted dragon in the mouth and count his blessings.

 

Handsome black hair shifted to an unpleasant orange and the teen sighed, putting his hands on his hips, much like Harry would when exasperated. “Papa did you slip again when talking to the dead people?”

 

A chuckle bubbled out from the Necromancer at the boy's reaction. Harry couldn't say he was surprised, Ted came with him on occasion and knew what to expect when he finished a job. That also meant that he had also been around for the occasional times when the connection was forcibly snapped like it was just a few minutes ago.

 

Merlin he’s grown so much.

 

“Teddy Bear you’ve gotten so big!” 

 

Lucy turned wide chocolate eyes up to the only known adult in the room, tugging sharply on Kyle's loose pant leg.

 

“What's wrong with Papa Harry? Is he sick again?” 

 

Kyle quickly stepped past the small group of kids, a concerned frown tugging his lips down as his magic preemptively started to curl around his patient, searching. Nikolai and the Shadow Gheyo both shifted slightly allowing easier access for the medic to lay a hand on Harry’s forehead. His hand seemed to only remain for a moment before Kyle hissed sharply as he quickly pulled away.

 

“He’s freezing cold! Quick, get him on the couch. Quinn is home and can come take a look at him. I don't think it's a reaction to his treatment but we should make sure.”

 

“Treatment?” Nikolai questioned quietly, receiving only a humm in reply. Somehow Harry found himself on the couch, and the warm bodies that had bracketed him were pulling away. 

 

Nikolai was only half way from standing up when he let the pale hand of the Mage grab onto his sleeve. Glancing down at Harry's face, there was what some might consider an adorable pout aimed at him. Dark brows scrunched in displeasure and his sleeve was tugged once more.

 

“Don't go Mr. Cat.” 

 

Trying not to laugh at the name, Nikolai started to crouch back down to speak to Harry “Your Healer is coming. I will-” With a strength he was not expecting, Harry grabbed onto his arm while sitting up and yanked him onto the couch, before promptly stretching himself out half on top of the dazed man. Cold arms wrapped around his waist, and he had to hold back a slight hiss as Harry (the living ice-cube) settled his hands at the small of his back.

 

Harry tucked his face into his side, a pleased humm breathed into the fabric of his tunic before turning slightly away. 

 

“Teddy the blankets!” Harry called. Ted had left as soon as he noticed the state his father was in and was now walking back with a large pink blanket half dragging on the ground and a vial of sandy colored liquid in his free hand.

 

“Got them papa, and your potion!”

 

“Good pup. Come here now, I want snuggles.” Nikolai hesitantly settled his arm down and couldn't help but to rub the shoulder not buried into his side. A man came stumbling out from the hallway, his braided silver hair half falling out of what looked like an intricate up due. 

 

The two girls who must be Windra and Lucy seemed to have woken him and corralled him into the living room. And now that Nikolai thought about it, this would make him, Arristor, the Beta he talked to earlier that afternoon. On seeing another available adult, the guard took the opportunity to hand over the sleeping kit, having only accepted him because Nikolai basically forced him onto the man when he set off to guide Harry to the living room couch.

 

Theodore snorted derisively at his father's request.

 

“No you want to leach my body heat because you become an ice cube when in the between.” 

 

Harry hummed in agreement and sighed when a heavy blanket was thrown over him, wrapping his arms tighter around the heat source next to him, he fully latched onto the larger man's body. He could feel when Nick made a strange rumble and tucked the edges of the blanket around him, rubbing his arm more intentionally making the temp warm up a bit inside his blanket cocoon. 

 

The smell of treacle and cinnamon appeared under his nose along with the firm press of a potion vial against his lips. Cracking an eye open enough to see Teddy frowning down at him, Harry winced at himself for making the pup worry about him so soon after he took the time to assuage his worries just that morning. Knowing exactly what was in the vial, he tilted his head back to let the molasses-like potion pour into his mouth, having to swallow twice to get it all down. The weird cut grass and honey flavor of the brew always took him off guard at how palatable it actually was compared to the several hundred (If not thousands at this point in his life) potions he has taken before. Warmth started to blossom from his lungs, and he sighed out relaxing further into the other source of heat.

 

Despite his protests, Ted still flopped on top of him, wiggling around till he was behind Harry and against the couch cushion. “So nice to your Papa.” Harry used his last moments of consciousness to tease the teen, before a big yawn slipped quickly into a potion induced sleep.

They all watched the nearly capricious man as he went completely lax. The silence was broken only a few moments later when the stranger awkwardly standing in the living room spoke up in a confused tone.

 

“So he was in a different plane?”

 

“Who are you mister!?” Asked Lucy as she climbed on top of Harry and flopped onto his back, propping her head onto the back of Harry's and thus partially on Nikolai’s chest. Her peach wings were now covering Harry's front and slapping Ted in the face. 

 

Nikolai shifted a bit further down and adjusted for the little one, slightly worried about disturbing Harry, but the man simply continued to deeply breath, whatever was in that vial doing well in keeping him knocked out.

 

Violet eyes looked on at the several children eagerly looking at him and seemed to adopt a unsure manner as he slowly enunciated his words. “Moris. Your temporary guard from the… Shadow Faction.”

 

Arristor blinked at this, having not been informed when Nikolai reached out to him. “Our guard?”

 

Windra scrunched her nose up, and took a step closer to Arristor giving the best side eye she could achieve at her young age. “You're wearing lightweight grade armor and you're a guard ?”

 

Moris shifted and opened his mouth to answer the girl when Lucy jumped in as well. “If you’re  a guard, where is your weapon?”

 

Ted’s muffled voice came next. “Yah! How can you guard Papa if you don't have a weapon?”

 

Lucy tilted her head “Maybe he is like Papa, and has cool magic! Or prefers fighting with his hands like mére Hidie.”

 

Windra, well used to the Gheyo in her family circle, thought that a perfectly good reason and nodded. With the one sided conversation between the awake children wrapped up everyone once again shifted their attention back to the dark gray haired man who froze at the attention. He was about to answer one of the questions when he was shoved aside by a tall fellow with curly blond hair storming into the room.

 

“Quinn, don't be rude. And no, I am not going to repeat what you just said to him!” Turning Moris saw the green haired man who was there before rushing down the hallway slightly out of breath. 

 

Nikolai saw the blond rushing their way and preemptively reached his free hand out to the healer, well accustomed to the Kalzik due to taking some of the tribe's kits to the clinic he worked at before. What he was not ready for, was the slightly panicked questioning that flooded his mind which was odd for the ever even tempered Healer.  “Oh, Hello. I’m happy it's you who is Mr. Peverell’s Healer.” He spoke calmly while gentling his magic. His attempts to temper the man seemed to work as stiff shoulders relaxed marginally and a slightly glowing hand passed through Harry’s messy hair. Smiling a bit at the sight, Nikolai turned his attention back to the small burden…burdens laying half on top of him, tucking Harry and now Teddy/Lucy further against his side. 

 

‘ Kyle says he was freezing, and it seems to be better than he claimed but his core temp is 3 degrees cooler than normal for humans. ’ Quinn kneeled down on the floor, and Nikolai nodded while casting a warming charm over the sleeping man.

 

“Yes, I believe young Teddy here gave him something for that. Seemed to know what was going on as soon as he saw his Papa.” Hearing his name, Teddy turned his attention away from the continued inquisition of Moris via Windra and a bemused Arristor.

 

“Hiya Quinn! Harry will be fine once he wakes up, but it takes a while for him to warm back up. You should join the cuddle pile!!” The teen paused for a second and a shit-eating grin stretched across his face “Actually, we should all join the cuddle pile!!” He scampered off his guardian by going over the man's legs and ripped off the blanket moving Lucy to do so. There was a mad flurry of activity as Nikolai found himself and Harry being shoved bossily into a new position, the other kids took no further convincing and soon their little bodies were pressed against Harry. Arristor deposited Renard in Harry's general vicinity and a chorus of giggling broke out as Harry sniffled and pulled Renard closer to him, shoving the equally asleep child against Nikolai’s face. He was going to shift the kit a bit down but soon realized that he was now officially the base of the ‘cuddle pile’. 

 

Teddy looked back over at Quinn and rolled his currently green eyes. 

 

“Quinn, it's called a cuddle pile, come ~ooooonnnn! Papa gets cold when he’s talking to the dead people and likes to get toasty afterwards.'' Quinn hesitated for a sec but Kyle gently pushed him back towards the couch he had stood up from, while picking up the blanket that was tossed off and held it up.

 

“Yah Quinn, come ~ooooonnn” Kyle teased, wagging his eyebrows at his brother. 

 

Quinn looked to Arristor who raised a thin amused brow at him and waved vaguely at the conglomeration of  limbs currently on the much too small couch. The unknown gheyo took the opportunity to step back into the shadows of the home, muttering “Alright I’m going to take this opportunity to leave. You people are weird. This whole house is weird. It gives me the creeps, I feel like I'm being watched. If you need me, I'm scouting the border.” Turning to Arristor he narrowed violet eyes at the Beta pointing a slightly blackened finger at the man. “Don't need me.” Before sinking into the shadows and disappearing.

 

Quinn finally turned to one Nikolai Mergrave, the were-panther that was normally the one to bring the tribe's kits into the clinic for their yearly. The Pareya when interacting with him seemed pretty mild mannered but stubborn in the face of taking care of the kits. In all honestly out of the whole of Nevarah, Harry truly was magic blessed to have met up with the man. How that exactly happened will be a discussion for later, but for now he was just happy that Harry was okay if not a bit cold.

 

Another nudge from Kyle prompted him to finally give in with an exasperated sigh. Nikolai, who seemed alright with being a base of a cuddle pile, smiled softly up at him as he gracelessly flopped down next to the were man, grumbling at his brother who started snickering while tucking the plink blanket over the mound of people. 

 

Arristor claimed that he would be in the playroom cleaning up with Kyle as the two walked out of the now silent living room. Surprisingly it was Windra who fought falling asleep the hardest out of the kids, and Quinn found himself also quickly succumbing to the warmth and magic pressing against him. Nikolai shifted slightly and he glanced up through his lashes at the man who still had a pleasant smile on his face. Dark navy eyes locked with his. 

 

“Sleep Healer Quinn.” Quinn grumbled just because he could but may or may not have snuggled in just a bit more before dropping into morpheus's arms. 

.............

Kyle finished cleaning the playroom having shooed the hovering Beta back to the circle's currently blanketless bed till dinnertime with the promise to wake him if the children were to wake up before then. With that in mind, Kyle gently plodded down the hallway to peek back into the open lounge room, only to move a hand to his mouth to cover his chuckle. 

 

Somehow Nikolai had managed to worm his way out from under everyone and was sitting awake reading a book that was held in one hand while the other was slowly stroking through Quinn’s curls rhythmically. Both Harry’s and Quinn’s heads lay in his lap. 

 

It was Quinn who had the warmth flooding into his chest as Kyle leaned against the wall and watched for a moment. His stubborn, thick-headed, brother had Harry tucked below his chin and in his arms with all the kids piled on top of the two adults. (Ted looked about ready to fall off the couch at any moment) Quinn’s face, that was usually pinched or had some form of worry displayed on it, was completely lax, his mouth slightly ajar. 

 

Not taking into account two days ago at the impromptu breakfast dance, it had truly been a while since he had seen the man so at ease.

 

Slipping out of the guest house, he walked up the paths to the main building wanting to get Surajini. His adoptive mom constantly worried about her son and seeing him like this would probably make her happy. It was a delightful happenstance that about half way up the path he spotted her short form in one of the herb gardens.

 

“Mama!” 

 

….........

 

Surajini instantly put aside the oddity that was now Cabin 5, with its living wards and sentient magic, and covered her mouth to hide the coo she wanted to let slip at the sight that greeted her when she rounded the corner. 

 

There was a were-man of some kind lounging with his feet propped up on the ottoman. His dark navy hair was pulled back and his sharp features were highlighted by the setting sun and reading glasses perched on the end of his nose. He heard them coming and so when Surajini and Kyle quietly stopped at the entryway he smiled gently at them, but went almost immediately back to his book and combing through Quinn's hair. 

 

Despite not knowing the man, she knew her son would never fall asleep next to or on (In this case) somebody he didn't trust. What really got her old heart fluttering was the image as a whole. Harry was tucked securely under the blond's chin and the children all somehow were piled on top of them, their little heads peeking out from a pink duvet. 

 

While her son renounced his rank as Alpha, that didn't mean all of those instinctual habits died out. The position Quinn maneuvered Harry into was purely alpha with their bonded wrapped up and safe in their arms. She was hopeful after seeing them dance and talk over dinner that a friendship or maybe more would grow between the Necromancer and her son, but it seemed her son had already fallen for the man. Looking now at Harry's face she reminded herself that there probably wasn't a better man out there for her son. It didn't matter if he wasn't Dragel; her son deserved at least some years, even if numbered, being happy.

 

Kyle gently wrapped an arm around her shoulder and pulled her into a side hug. When they parted she grinned as Kyle angled a camera screen towards the group and snapped a quick photo. “Send that to me as well please.” she whispered, winking at the awake Pareya when he glanced back up at them. 

 

As she made her way back to the garden a new plan was starting to set itself into motion in her head. Her son clearly had feelings for the dark haired human, the struggle it seemed in her mind, was to get the stubborn/Oblivious Necromancer to realize her son's feelings.

 

---

 

Unknown location

A copse of birch like trees swayed gently in a cool autumn breeze. A few of their blazing leaves gently drifting down to the warm earth below only to be swept up into the next gust to dance across the slight hill, weaving untraceable paths through the numerous narrow trunks. Some found their way into the small brook that sat next to the largest tree, its pale bark showing no damage from man, animal, or storm.

 

As the leaves floated past the two figures seated at the base of the tree, their destination was all together unknown. For if one focused just to the corner of their eye, the scenery all smeared together like a painter's well used palette. Obscured, incomprehensible, unimportant in the grand scheme of things. Those details weren't necessary to those sitting under the tree.

 

Harry looked up to the pink calico sky as a content feeling fully encompassed his emotions, dulling all others, and smiled as an autumnal breeze playfully ruffled the colorful leaves of the tree they were sitting under. Renard was asking something about the book they were currently reading and so with a happy humm he focused back down onto the picture book, his smile growing sweeter as he tucked the bright pink blanket tighter around their legs. 

 

What a pleasant dream this was. 

 

For once.

 

---

 

Governance Sector 

Buildings 23-37A 

 

The soundproof door clicked gently behind Gwen and Xeo as they left the meeting room, Gwen wanting more than anything for the damn door to just slam into the face of their leading ACE. 

 

Xeo waited till his fingers stopped twitching before bumping his shoulder, one of his swords hilt prodding him in the neck.

 

“Tell me this Gwen, why do you push?”

 

It was a valid question. Gwen has worked with the swordsman quite often and his attitude he was displaying with their current ACE, Nelja, was far from normal. However, he never before had to work with an Ace that insisted on keeping facts away from the rest of the squad.  

 

“I don't trust her…She's cold.” Xeo remained silent, and Gwen knows that the man must have understood more than others would from just that short explanation. Gwen suspects he even has his own instinctual dislike for the woman, however well known she is as an Ace in their field. The swordsman huffed quietly next to him, the only kind of reaction Gwen expected to get, before turning down the next hallway, long black hair swishing out of sight. 

 

Gwen rolled his eyes at the quiet and yet dramatic Prince before continuing around the next corner and spotting Galdery just getting past the premise’s guards. The lanky Gheyo was built more for speed than strength which made him notable in the Air factions. The jagged scar that besmirched his otherwise flawless face was pulled taut by the irritated scowl he was currently sporting.

 

It was because of the irritation clearly displayed on the man's face Gwen felt the urge to speak up to his fellow Queen. 

 

“What has you all wound up this morning Galdery?”

 

“Those Record Keepers are sniffing around.” Galdery hiss in disdain, and Gwen noted the visible taupe scales shimmering across cheekbones and nose. “I thought they would be sticking more towards the Royals or other court dignitaries by this point.” Irritation bleed quickly to weariness, and the other sighed “It’s never fucking good when they start showing up other places.”

 

And while their presence if spotted wasn't always bad, statistically speaking, it did mean that something of some magnitude was about to happen.

 

“Which branch is it?”

 

“The Lebedev Clan.”

 

Gwen winced at the admission. “Damn, they work with the Kedel’s directly. Something pivotal must be happening soon then if those Record keepers are somewhere else. But it could be anything honestly, we both know that. Plus, the hunt is in less than a week.”

 

Galdery huffed once more but seemed to become more calm. The man opened his mouth only to pause for long enough moment that Gwen was able to see something more cautious and curious flash threw dark hazel eyes.

 

“Don't sweat it flame head, I'm already annoyed enough for the both of us. But, say, why aren't you out on the investigation at Lightning Bakes?” 

 

Gwen felt his heart skip, and the world seemed to sharpen and dimm all at once simultaneously. Surprised that his tongue didn't trip over the question, he somehow numbly asked. “What?”

 

“Some commotion early this morning. I know a few of your old training squad buddies ran the place, so I'm a bit surprised to find you here at the compound.”  

 

Their Ace hadn't said a thing.

 

“What happened!?” He growled, hands clenching into tight fists and the bite of his nails cut into his palms.

 

Galdery winced. “Shit man, I thought you knew. The whole store was destroyed and I heard they already found one body when they got the architects to start reconstructing the main structure to access inside. They probably have most of the crime scene rebuilt by now.” Gwen was already running down to the security checkpoint before the other gheyo could finish speaking, his magic building so he could port to the street as soon as he cleared the warded building.

 

…..........

 

Staring at the half reconstructed store-front Gwen felt as if his mind was set into a confusing inferno.

 

Breaden’s body had been pulled from the wreckage, where large amounts of both his and Vance’s blood were found. A third unknown blood type was also discovered in the same location. While filling out the paperwork to cover Breaden’s funeral rights, Gwen was able to only learn a few more things. The investigation was on hold till they got one of the Trackers in the area to report and see if traces of the unknown person's magic could be found and followed, the lead admitting that his own spells had come up with nothing.

 

The group investigating also had no idea why the business and/or his friends were targeted. They obviously had not been told that less than 24hrs ago, two protected high profile individuals had been taken to the bakery. Nelja had yet to inform them, and despite his displeasure with her, (More now than ever) he could not inform the group of the possibility that the two were attacked due to Harry and Renard having been there without approval of his unit's ACE.

 

Why hadn’t she informed him of the attack? And why has she not reported that they knew of a possible cause?

 

Gwen curled his hand around the folder containing Breaden’s funeral information and felt the blaze of his magic surge in want to burn something, because out of everything that was left unknown, Gwen needed to know just one thing.

 

Where was Vance?

Notes:

One more chapter left to wrap up the first arc! Get excited!!! Huge shout out to Lokman for Beta reading this for me :)

I thought we all needed a reminder in all of the fluff and angst that Harry is a strong independent woman *Cough* man, and he can protect himself just fine. Thank you very much.

Can we talk about how heavy Renard sleeps!? Kids like a freaking log.

Also Teddy is now Harry’s top wingman. (Just don't tell Harry)

The section with Surajini didn't exist till yesterday when I tossed it in there, and we can now say that Mama Jini is now officially on the Harry/Quinn ship as well.

Where is Vance!?

Chapter 18: Forehead Kisses

Notes:

Posting this before it gets edited because I'm to excited, so if you see a mistake pls be kind :)

Now!

*Pulls out popcorn and presses play*

The sun had truly set when Harry next opened his eyes. No warm beams of light came filtering in from the bank of windows to illuminate the living room, instead the cheery light from the kitchen area bled past the couch. 

 

Someone turned off the lights in the living room.

 

His fuzzy mind was slowly starting to wake up with the rest of him, a shiver running down his spine, and Harry closed his eyes to bask in the momentary peace. It might have only been a few days, but already he had grown accustomed and attached to the chaos that surrounded him in the form of Theodore's new circle. It distinctly reminded him of his times working with the Hit squads, his boisterous Aurors, and even though it gave him a pang of melancholy, his days back at Hogwarts and the war. Everyday there was something to do. Which he preferred, since that ment he wasn't loitering around doing nothing in between random assignments and Ted’s school breaks. 

 

He wouldn't mind those distractions appearing in happier ways, like a random puppy, a friend coming for a surprise visit, or even finding a mysterious item that only produced perfectly brewed cups of tea. 

 

… Wait. Why is it so quiet?  

 

Before he could tense a muscle or cast out his magic, the house gave a welcoming humm, wrapping him in a brief blanket of calm/HELLO!/warmth/awake?

 

His lips twitched at the greeting allowing the vague images of the children and Arristor, Kyle, and food come flickering past his closed eyelids. 

 

Ah. They’re eating?

 

The color green along with happy/excited came to mind, and he brushed his magic in thanks against those of the home.

 

Cracking his eyes open again, he pushed the duvet blanket off his shoulders and propped himself on his elbows. The slight elevation was enough that he could look over the couch to where the gray and gold souls seemed to be putzing around. 

 

Quinn was at the island tossing what looked like a salad while Nikolai was spelling the plates, food, and silverware onto a made table. Harry took a moment to look at the blue tablecloth and tan placemats already present on said furniture, unaware that they had even possessed those objects.

 

I know you have been awake for the last five minutes Harry. Come on, time for us to eat.

 

As the words appeared in front of him Harry groaned, collapsing back down on the couch before rolling to the right and purposely falling off the edge. Quinn had looked up, and a perfectly shaped brow arched up at his dramatics with that damned curl lazily hovering next to it. 

 

Due to the shimmering letters appearing in the relatively darker section of the room, Nikolai had glanced over as well, absolutely beaming the moment he realized Harry was indeed awake, his two ears perking up at once.

 

Using the fact that he was out of sight of the two while on the ground, he pulled the pink blanket over his head cursing at his body's reaction. But wow , what a way to wake up.

 

He was going to blame it on that same fact of just waking, (and not on his traitorous wandering mind that was treading down paths it hadn't wandered down for a while) when he gave a surprised squeak as long arms wrapped around his waist and hoisted him up into the air. He was dangled for a moment, the height telling him that it was Quinn, before being placed down on the ground slow enough that Harry was able to get his feet under him. He wasn't released upon proving that he was able to stand and so Harry reached up and brushed the blanket off the top of his head, allowing him to look up and read the words scrolling out on the air next to Quinns head.

 

How are you feeling? Your family is up at the main house eating with the Clan tonight so mother sent down some dishes. They will come back after their appointment with my brother.

 

Harry lent into the warm chest in front of him for a moment, noting that Quinn’s arms tightened slightly around him, before leaning forward and stepping away from the other. Once he removed himself from the temptation, he tossed the blanket on the couch and quickly spelled one of his sweaters on as another shiver ran up his spine. 

 

Before answering the Healer’s questions, Harry did take a moment to take stock of how he felt.

 

Currently his magic was running around, spreading to the corners of the home taking a notice of any foreign traces it ran into. Despite having a mild back-lash from the necromantic magics being severed earlier that day, those magics seemed oddly settled. Honestly, they were closer to being back to their normal equilibrium than it would be expected at this point. 

 

Which once again, odd. 

 

Bending down he touched his toes, then sat up and twisting his waist left then right before stretching up, he bounced twice on the balls of his feet before flicking his wrist at the blanket. The pink thing snapped upwards into the air and started crisply folded itself, and Harry nodded in satisfaction.

 

“I actually feel pretty good. Magics happy, no soreness anywhere.” Crossing his arms over the green jumper while sending the blanket off to Lucy’s circle’s room, he looked back up to Quinn, a smidge of a teasing whine entering his voice.

 

“You’ve made breakfast and now dinner. I was supposed to be making it tonight.” 

 

Teal eyes roamed over his form, lingering on random points. Harry was proud to admit to himself that he succeeded in suppressing a pleased shiver when he spotted a fond warmth there in Quinn’s gaze behind all of the healer's concern. Instead he just lived with the uncomfortable twitching of his stomach muscles, and the familiar burn around his chest which told him he was seconds away from blushing.

 

A small uptick of Quinns lips and it seemed that Harry had been forgiven, the words appearing in front of him confirming his previous thought. 

 

You can make it up to me. 

 

“Good evening Harry.” Nikolai spoke, pulling out a chair at the table for him, while Quinn gently brushed his hand against the small of his back before he fully placed it there and pushed him forward towards the seat.  It was clear where they wanted him, so with a huff, he stepped away from Quinn’s corralling and made the short trip over to the seat. Thanking the dark haired were as he sat down, it felt like in the span of two blinks his plate had been instantly filled. The chairs on either side of him were soon occupied by the two other men, Nikolai brushing past his arm as he filled their water glasses. 

 

Harry started in on the meal in front of him as soon as Quinn took the first bite.

 

Everything taste fine you two?  

 

“Yes, thank you Healer Quinn. It’s delicious.” Nikolai softly complimented.

 

“When is a meal made by your lot not considered amazing?” Harry teased, though he was genuinely wondering what the answer would be. Quinn snorted into his water glass, a small wrinkle emerging at the corner of his eye.

 

Unless it’s some sort of boiled egg, do not accept any ‘edible’ items made by either of the twins or Dyshoka. Both Harry and Nikolai laughed at that. There was a short pause before the next line appeared.   What did you end up eating for lunch?

 

Harry blinked as the words registered, shoving a fork of salad into his mouth in a vain attempt to give himself more time to formulate his next course of action. Because despite the easy atmosphere so far, Harry knew Healers. And healers particularly didn't like Harry when he says he did  anything other than what he had been told. Even worse, as Harry thought of all he had to apologize for, he came to the sinking conclusion that he went against a lot of what he had been told not to do.

 

His magic went sour as the consequences of those actions came to mind. Quinn is going to be furious. Harry didn't want the man to be mad at him, and he especially didn't want to see the disappointed look on his face when the questions start to come.

 

“I’m afraid that Hadrian here slept through lunch Quinn.”  Nikolai casually admitted, serving himself some of the rice dish with cashews and raisins. Nothing was said at the moment, but Harry's plate was taken and said rice dish was removed from his plate and onto Quinn’s as the man placed another portion of shredded herbed chicken onto it before handing it back. 

 

And what exactly happened that led to you passing out on the couch with a temp lower than normal this afternoon?

 

“I took an impromptu nap, woke up, thought we were being attacked, then Mother came and spoke with me for a minute.” Harry replied casually, eating some of the added protein on his plate. Despite looking down, he was able to see the displeased downturn of Quinn’s lips from the corner of his eye. The Healer shifted in his seat slightly, and Harry felt the swish of his calligraphy spell in the air and realized that he must be asking Nikolai a question out of his current line of sight. 

 

Fuck, he was screwed. 

 

“Ah, I ran into Harry and Young Renard in Trafigur square in the Quarts shopping District before noon. He seemed stressed and it was alarming to me that he had no one else there to protect and assist him with the little one.”

 

His knee was poked and he glanced up.

 

Why were you by yourself?

 

“Hmm?”

 

Harry, I know I asked Lachman to find you someone to escort you.

 

Harry stabbed the salad with his fork, dreading what was going to happen next. “Well I was only going to be gone for a little bit, and everyone was already so busy. So I didn't want to be a burden.”

 

And?

 

“I might have just left.” He admitted with a wince. Quinn sighed and placed his fork down onto his plate with a soft click, a concerned frown forming on his face. Nick was placing more fruit on his own plate and remained silent, but it was clear he was also keenly listening/reading if the swiveling ears was any indication. “Before you get mad, they made sure I had snacks and told me to get something sugary as well.” He wasn't about to drop Arnev’s name and get him into trouble because of his want to do the shopping unmonitored. 

 

Harry… Quinn started before his voice sounded in Harry’s head.  “ Do you not realize how bad it could have been if you had more adverse side effects to the medication other than drowsiness? We do not have your family on observation just for our own amusement. Plus the others dont know about your other conditions.” Harry shifted guilty in his seat, tensing slightly as Nikolai reached towards his plate but relaxed at almost the same moment when the man simply delivered another spoon full of fruit onto his mostly full plate. Shoving a slice of pear in his mouth Quinn switched back to an ‘out loud’ conversation so Nikolai was not completely excluded. Did you even eat the snacks, or follow their instructions? 

 

“I might have gotten distracted.” 

 

…~~~...

 

Quinn throttled the strong urge to sigh at the seemingly flippant admittance. So far the most information he had received was from Mr. Mergrave, and if he had to use another to find out what could have possibly gone wrong that day he would. Harry, for all that Quinn is learning, was one of the most blockheaded people he had met in his short life when it came to caring about their own health, or even realizing what danger he was placing said life in.

 

Was there anything else that could have led to severe fatigue? I think I know what caused it, but with someone of your power I’m surprised that…. Quinn narrowed his eyes at the silent man. I don't recall casting a dampening charm over you this morning. Who did you ask to do it?

 

“Dampening charm? Harry, are you magic sensitive?” Nikolai spoke up, his voice pitched a bit higher as he placed his fork down to stare at Harry. Harry chuckled slightly, and a gloved hand came up to scratch at his neck that was slightly pink in embarrassment, which told Quinn what the man's answer to his question was going to be. 

 

“A little bit.”

 

“Very.”  Quinn corrected, so the Pareya knew what the rest already did. “ Harry. Who cast it for you this morning?” 

 

He could see Harry swallow and heard the near silent click of his throat, the man pushing the food on his plate around slightly with his fork.

 

“I might have forgotten that as well before leaving.” 

 

Alright then. 

 

Quinn nodded once, while the burning conviction steadied his heart for what he will be doing soon. He took a breath and savored the smell that was uniquely Harrys and stood, taking his plate, and pointedly glancing to Harry's still half eaten one. 

 

“ Finish the plate. I need to pick up a different potion for you in my office, and then I'll be back.”  

 

He also planned to pick up the Favor that he and Dyshoka worked on, that was hidden in his room where family snoops wouldn't see.

 

…~~...

 

Everything he had just managed to eat soured in his stomach, as the Healer placed the plate on the counter next to the sink with a soft click. Harry observed the stiff shoulders and heard the resolute tone of voice that Quinn had taken. He imagined that he could almost taste the bitter tange that the other’s magic took in his exasperated disappointment. 

 

Shit. He truly liked the blond and somehow in the past few days the other had, completely unbenounced to Harry, been carving a section out of his that belonged to just the healer, other pieces belonging to all his new found family. He suddenly found himself attached , and the fact that his heart was racing now reminded him of the painful consequence of having those attachments. 

 

The small part of him who craved the care and approval of those he cared about, blocked out everything around him as he focused on the back of the healer’s head. He was panicking that he might have just lost…whatever was happening between the two. The memory of Quinn’s charming, blinding smile, the deep chuffs of amusement, dancing eyes paired with witty humor made it hard to focus on anything else as Quinn started to leave the kitchen with a peculiar expression. 

 

Harry had grown used to taking care of himself for the most part of his life. He had been responsible for himself since he could remember, and honestly had forgotten how it felt to disappoint those he cared about. That someone had cared enough that they might actually be worried for his day to day health,  and not just while he was working with or for them. 

 

And now he was walking away.

 

“Sorry…” Harry brushed aside the embarrassment at the breathy desperation in his voice. He opened his mouth and found that he couldn't voice what he was feeling, taking a big breath instead. In desperation, he tried to project his voice to the other using the cuff on his wrist.

 

“I truly didn't mean to worry you Quinn. I apologize that I'm acting more and more like a blundering idiotic fool, but I've never been…good at caring for myself. That is to say, I was the only one doing so.” Harry grew quickly frustrated and hoped that his internal yelling match with his emotions and brain couldn't be sensed. “ I relied mostly on myself my whole life, and I was just trying to survive. My own health has never been a priority until recently, and I've only had a small handful of people to use as guiding posts to when I should be reacting to something.” Quinn had stopped now at the island and was turning back around, nasty hope dragging its claws through Harry's heart.  “Please Quinn. I didn't do it with malice, I- “

 

Harry froze as the man fully turned back around, his face set into a blank expression. Harry had no idea if his words had even reached the dragel or if he was just talking to himself in his head. Then the Healer was moving toward him, the small distance between them being eaten up by the other's long legs. When the man got close enough Harry flinched slightly as long fingered hands quickly moved towards his face, freezing again when they gently settled on top of his head, moving to cradle him between them. Harry had closed his eyes when he first saw those warm hands move towards him, and so sighed as the cool touch of Quinn’s dampening charm washed over him. 

 

Then something warm brushed against his forehead, and his emerald eyes snapped back open.

 

Did Quinn just kiss my face!?

 

There was that blinding smile, and infuriatingly charming blond curl that had broken away from the rest once again. Everything that was building up inside his heart, head, and chest seemed to melt at the warmth given to him at that gaze. “ You're forgiven mari jaan. Now eat. I'll be back soon.”

 

Nodding slightly, not wanting to be the one to move those hands, Harry sent the dragel a shaky smile. Quinn lent down again and this time Harry was 100% sure the man had kissed his forehead before, since he just did so again before pulling away and leaving him shell shocked at the kitchen table.

 

Harry was overwhelmingly relieved at the words, his hands now shaking with the crash of his panic driven adrenaline. He was forgiven.

 

Was forgiveness meant to be so simple?

 

Harry was expecting to have to do something for the other in order to return back into his good graces. He at least expected something more of a lecture like he had that morning, well used to Pomfrey's notoriously legendary ‘talking to’s’. The hours of lectures he had received from her would accumulate to quite a few days. He would have weathered through a full week’s worth of scolding if it meant Quinn wouldn't be disappointed with him.

 

That thinking isn't very healthy, Harry. He reminded himself, calming further.

 

“Feeling better now?”  Harry jumped in his seat, Nikolai’s voice shattering his own internal thoughts. Turning he observed the concern and couldn't spot any ridicule at his almost breakdown. If it were any of his Weasleys or friends, he would be expecting some form of teasing or honestly more lectures, and so was pleased when Nikolai proposed his question with clear concern. Absolutely no judgment to be found. 

 

And perhaps that is why Harry felt free to say what he did.

 

“Neverah is so new to me. I keep forgetting that its magic is like crack, erm drugs, to me, and I find myself constantly overloading my system. I just felt so- so normal this morning that I completely forgot. I feel fine, I felt fine. I just don't like to be a burden on the Kalziks over something so silly.”

 

Nick hummed gently. “Healer Quinn is known to be one of the best, his whole clan is realm renowned. If he is treating you for something that brings about this level of concern, it would be wise to follow his instructions.” Harry sighed and nodded, picking up his fork and slowly eating the rest of his plate in silence. As he groaned at an almost overly full stomach, Nick lent over slightly to bump his shoulder.  “Though I admit it was kind of nice being involved in your recovery cuddle pile.” If the slightly fanged grin wasn't enough of a hint, the navy black ears twitching in mirth told him that the man was clearly teasing him. 

Recovery Cuddle Pile? It took Harry a moment to recall what the other was talking about until he suddenly wished he didn't recall at all.

“Oh Merlin. I just forced myself on you didnt I?” Harry groaned as a new wave of embarrassment eased itself into his system. He was surprised however when a gentle knuckle tipped his chin up from between the hands he was currently using to shield the other from his shame, and tilted it enough to reveal his eyes.

 

Nikolai had a charming grin on his own pale face, eyes slitted with no small amount of amusement. “I actually wanted to give you something.” Slowly he drew his hand back, curiosity staying Harry’s hands from hiding himself again. The black eared man reached inside a fold in his billowy shirt and pulled out a small green folded piece of paper.  “I got this when you were asleep at the shop and was going to have someone deliver it to you on my behalf, but then I thought it would be better if I did so in person once you woke up. However the whole second half of the plan got delayed with...whatever that was.” His free hand waved itself around in the air as if to point out something specific.

 

It took a few seconds before Harry winced at the reminder of the whole guard debacle,  and then his Mother’s visit. “Apologies. As you probably learned already, I am what you would consider a Battle Mage.”

 

“Yes those robes didn't help much narrowing down what type of Mage you were.” Nick chuckled, and Harry watched as his eyes crinkled into small slivers in his humor. Clearing his throat Harry scratched the back of his head and nodded. “And if you haven't already figured it out, I'm also a necromancer.”

 

There was a deep rumble, close to a purr, that came from the man as he nodded. “I may or may not have puzzled that out as well Harry, but thank you for telling me.” The hand that had whatever object Nick pulled from his person was held out to him, and Harry finally took note of the paper in the other’s hand.

 

Tentatively Harry reached a hand out and the paper was placed gently in his palm. “What is it?”

 

“It's called a Favor. A Favor can come in many forms, but will always be accompanied by a card. The card can be considered the Token or Favor as well, and its purpose is to explain who sent it and why, if they choose to say. Favor paper/cards can be for anything; to a wish of friendship, an introduction to a member of your circle or family, or most commonly a…” Harry looked up from his inspection of the small intricate magic pressed into the paper as the man hesitated, a dusting of pink now on his high cheekbones as one ear twitched nervously,  “A desire to court the one they are giving it to.”

 

“I see.” Harry looked at the strange card and how it was folded, thankful that the man was telling him of something that will affect his family when the kids grew up, though he shouldn't forget that Arristor could receive some at any time. Nikolai continued speaking while leaning over the table and started to gather the dishes into a pile, curiously enough, his voice was now pitched slightly higher as if he was nervous.

 

“If the favor is for courting, and you have yet to open it to accept/decline, those people technically shouldn't engage you in conversation until you've responded. It's a bit more strict when it comes to courting submissives but overall it's a more relaxed affair between other ranks unless it's someone who is traditional.”

 

Seeing that the man was done with the pile, Harry flicked his wrist and the dishes floated over to the sink and started scrubbing themselves. Scooting his chair back a bit, he turned slightly to fully face the other, wanting him to know he had Harry's full attention. “Why can't they talk?”

 

“Undue coercion. One does not want to rush the decision, or influence the submissive or intended in their choice.” 

 

“That's actually quite nice.” Nick smiled softly and nodded.

 

“To reject an offer one simply needs to burn the card, the other will know instantly their offer has been rejected. My sister is fond of the persistent ones since she loves jinxing or hexing them.” Harry laughed at that, “If someone is being that bothersome however, just burn it with a stronger flame.”

“And how does one accept? And what about any trinkets or gifts that accompany the card?”

“They’re yours. You can do with them what you wish. Some keep everything, some send back others. It’s intended as a gift and the other party can not demand anything back if their favor is rejected. One simply has to send a positive pulse of magic towards the Favor, to accept. Now, this isn't a contract or anything of that sort. Just because you accept does not mean you can't reject the offer at anypoint, though most wait for after the first meeting. Dragels in particular are quick to determine if it's a match or not when it comes to friendships or courting, their instincts and magic being a large factor in their decisions. ”

“How does that work by the way? I know circles are formed by Bonded, and now that there is a courting phase, but then what? You court for a bit and decide to bond?”

Nick seemed to relax into his seat and crossed a leg over his knee. “That's a good question if no one has explained it to you yet. The courtship, the engagement/claiming, the bonding and the mating.” Ticking off each phase as he spoke, Nick tucked a finger down. “The courting can be initiated by any interested party as you now know. Once accepted, it's very much like how others explain casual dating. You're essentially figuring out if the interested parties are compatible. It's easier for Dragels and other creatures to decide this since those kinds of things are based on instinct, or even if the other has a pleasant enough smell.”

“Huh, that must be nice.” Nikolai nodded in agreement.

“Because of that, courtships tend to be relatively short. You either click or you don't and depending on the person, one can tell almost within seconds of meeting with each other. Sometimes however, a pair might ‘click’ but it won't necessarily be the correct time for them to bond.” Harry couldn't stop his nose from scrunching in confusion and Nick ticked off the next two fingers with a chuckle. “That leads us into the next phase, the Engagement. This one sometimes gets skipped or is part of the Claiming. The engagement is the time to truly get to know the individual and how receptive they are to other potentials one might have, to their magics, ect. Claim marks are given by a bite infused with magic, and it can be sensed by other potential suitors. It gets a bit more complicated since a claim bite can happen right before fully bonding and mating, or it could be years between the engagement to claim and the claim to bond. And that leads us to bonding.”

Harry reached out and tucked the last two fingers down for the man, a cheeky grin covering his face. “I've been told about the different kinds of bonding, and I don't think I need you to explain what mating is. I'm pretty sure I know what that entails.”

Taking his hand away, Harry looked down at the folded piece of paper in his other hand, mind running through everything and making sure he understood at least the basics. Turning the paper over again in his hand, he tilted his head to the side. “But how are you supposed to know who it's from, or what kind of favor it is before accepting?” Nick chuckled and uncrossed his legs, leaning forward he tapped at the paper.

“You open it.”

God he was such an idiot sometimes.

Fighting down the blush, Harry simply snorted at his own stupidity and, curious what a favor would look like inside, broke the navy blue wax seal with a crescent moon and opened the example Favor Nick was showing him.

A clear glass bookmark arose from the crease in a soft glow, the small green flowers encased in the glass prettily displayed inside. Blinking in shock, Harry looked up to see if Nick meant to give him one that was clearly set up for someone already, only to blink again at the sheepish look the other was giving him. 

Looking back down at the paper Harry plucked the floating bookmark away from the paper and his eyes were instantly drawn to his own name scrawled in eloquent script on the top of the page. 

Hadrian Peverell.

This Courting Favor is presented by Nikolai Mergrave to one Hadrian Peverell.
Peraya-Shadow
Readel Panther Tribe
Mergrave Clan

The last dish plopped into the dirty water with a splash as Harry's magic froze in his own shock. “ Me !? This is for me?” Harry glanced at the bookmark, His gift, and realized the flowers were close to the shade of his eyes.  “I think you might be making more than a little mistake.” He whispered. When no response came his way he looked up, and swallowed at the look on the other’s face.

 

“Believe it or not, but my instincts have been screaming at me almost since the moment I spotted you with a crying Renard. And while I have learned that you are scary as hell when threatened and as stubborn as a wall, you also might be the kindest, most selfless man I have yet to meet.”

 

“You must not have met a lot of people.” Harry joked, trying to displace or negate the happy/confused/exhilarated feeling in his gut.

 

He turned the pretty bookmark in his hand, as his brain ran like a gerbil in a wheel with its poor heart pounding. He was free to backout at any point, it was like a formal version of being asked out on a date. (Harry felt the heat of a blush cover his face.) Despite his own flippant words he honestly kind of wanted to accept the Favor, however…

 

Taking in a shaky breath he allowed himself to think of what he actually wanted.

 

If he was going to go out on a date with someone, if he was going to sacrifice his heart once again, there was another person he would rather be with. If he was going to do this- And hell, he might as well since he was already committed to staying here for the foreseeable future for Theodore and his whole circle. He was self aware enough that he knew he didn't want to be lonely forever.- He was going to do this as best as he could.

 

“C-can I accept this but give one to someone as well?” Harry was afraid that the question might insult Nikolai, but instead the other simply nodded with a gentle smile.

 

“Yes. I wouldn't recommend courting more than four at a time however, since it gets confusing trying to organize meetups and dates.” 

 

Harry blushed at even thinking about seeing more than four people at a time. “How do I get one of these papers?'' Nick tilted his head and showed him how to summon his personal service screen, and navigate what Harry dubbed the online shopping page. There were even multiple stores dedicated just to the small trinkets and tokens one could purchase, and some on extra frivolous Favor paper that was spelled to do grandiose things while opened. 

 

Harry quickly exited out of that store and opened a different one, pursuing their options.

 

“Can I ask who it is for?” Harry from the corner of his eye watched the other as he spoke.

 

“Quinn.” 

 

Nick nodded and gave a positive humm, leaning back into his chair. “That actually makes a lot of sense. Dragel Mages, more often than not, are already bonded to a Healer before they find a submissive or another bonded. That or a Healer or some similar rank will be top of their list for the next bonding after the  submissive.” 

 

  If this all works out, I wouldn't mind at all if he bonded with the blond healer. Nick thought to himself, having quite liked the man and his witty humor and gentle demeanor with the kits he had brought to the clinic.

 

“Why?” Harry questioned.

 

“Well… How to say this? Dragel Mages are not just powerful spell crafters. One has to come into that rank with an inheritance. One gets classed once they pass the certifications in their chosen elemental magic academy, then depending on the power level after their Second Ceremony, they are assigned a realm and/or planet. The extremely powerful ones have to take rotations for visiting Neverah so they don't run the risk of upsetting the realm’s magics. I would say however 90% of our Mages are able to remain here. Those are Born Mages.” Harry paused in his perusal.

 

“Meaning that some choose to be Mages.”

 

“Being a Mage is a rank and some choose to become a Mage yes. Usually, those are more dominant ranked individuals like a Beta and are last to join a circle.”

 

“So with born Mages they have secondary ranks?” Nikolai winced, his ears twitching slightly. 

 

“I'm not explaining this correctly but, no. They can't be Submissive, if they have that much magic and submissive inclinations, they will be Submissives. Born mages happen when the dragel has no inclination towards being submissive or dominant and has too much magic. With chosen mages you can have the other ranks, but when they join a circle they shift. If the dragel choses to shift away from the Mage rank they give up that magical strength gifted to them in their Mage oaths, or the Dragel bonds into a circle as a Mage.”  Holding up a hand to stymie another question, he gave an amused smile “Now before we forget the original question. Mages tend to prefer to bond to a neutral rank like a Healer, Beta, and Rheyo-” Harry blinked at the new term but didn't interrupt. “Or if the individual is secure and happy in their rank, a gheyo.”

 

“So what about you? Would a Dragel mage not bond to a Pareya?” Nick winked at him, and even though Harry kept on repeating Dragel mages, Nikolai couldn't help but say in his head that all mages tend to run a certain way. 

 

“They can but tend to avoid us along with dominant ranks. They tend to not like to be coddled or told what to do.” Harry blushed and looked back to the screen focusing back onto the favors. He missed how the teasing glint left the were’s eyes for something softer as he looked at the man. “They have enough magic to take care of themselves and also due to their power tend to rely on themselves. That's not saying they won't or can't bond with the other ranks or beings, it just takes a bit more to settle. They even go about claiming differently than others." 

 

Seeing Harry's confusion as the man paused once again to look at him, he explained his own mind running with the possibilities now that he remembered “Instead of bites to claim/bond, a Mage places something called a Mages Brand. I believe Necromancers also have their own version as well.” Nickolai clicked his tongue, stopping him from asking the next question “I don't know. But I assume it has something to do with the magic.” He winks then with a smirk.

 

Nikolai felt his nerves finally settle at the end of those explanations, knowing now that the man at least understands the basics and what to expect. 

 

And now, it was time for him to leave and let Harry think about his offer and prepare for Quinn’s return. Standing from the table, he offered a hand to the Mage who looked up at him, the lighting casting his angular face in a fetching manner. Black eyelashes framing expressive eyes perfectly, with his lips parted slightly. 

 

A gloved hand cautiously settled into his, and Nikolai wanted to use that trust to reel the other into his arms, but instead he bent down and brushed his lips against the cool wrist where the glove stopped. This close he could hear the slight hitch in his breath and smell the dark earthan sweet smell of the other. 

 

Pulling away he tilted his head in a short bow. “And now that you understand and have received my Favor, I will wait for your response. No matter your answer, I hope you would be agreeable to being friends. Have a good rest of your day Mr. Peverell, mine has been unforgettable .”

 

Harry didn't know what to say, mind still reeling over the whole favor and explanation and his brain suddenly wanting to point out all the good qualities in the other, and then the feeling of warm lips on his wrist. 

 

Instead he picked up the bookmark and taped it against his lips, as he watched the other go, and it wasn't till he felt him leave the wards that green eyes fell back onto the screen full of gifts. Humming again, he pressed the bookmark once again against his lips in thought as a better idea started to unfold in his head.

 

….

 

Harry finished putting the dishes away when he felt his family return. The door opened quickly and many pairs of feet dashed down the hall and into the living room. 

 

“Papa you're awake!” 

 

“I am!?” He turned around with a shocked look. Lucy’s hair was in slight disarray, brown strands straying from the pony tail it was pulled back into. At least this time, as she bodily threw herself at him, her wings were tucked behind and spared his face from the impact.

 

“Woah there.” Gasping a breath, he swung her to one side and scooped up Renard who latched onto his pant leg, casting featherlight charms on them. “Have a good dinner then?”

 

“Yes!” She cheered. Renard tucking his face into his neck nodded, and let out a quite uhuh.

 

Wendra was still holding onto Arristor’s hand when he rounded the island, the Beta speaking up with a slight smile as his eyes looked him over. “Surajini and her sisters watched Renard as we had our appointment. Have you eaten?”

 

Rolling his eyes good naturedly, he bent down to lay a kiss on Ted's blond hair as he passed them into the living room. “Yes, both Quinn and Nikolai made sure I ate.”

 

“Good.”

 

“The cat man?” Renard mumbled. Falling onto the couch he suspended them a bit in the air with a bit of magic, before they too crashed on the couch next to him giggling.

 

“Panther, yes.”

 

“And I’m a fox!”

 

“Can you at fiiiinally~ read to us tonight?” 

 

“Yes, I think I can fiiinally do so.” He felt her jolt as if to leap off the couch and caught her by the shirt holding tight and chuckling “But it needs to either be one chapter book or one small book each.” She pouted but nodded anyway. As soon as he lessened his hold she was off the couch, dragging Renard with her and collecting the other two on her way.

 

“Change into your PJs as well!” He shouted.

 

“Okay!”  He heard Ted call out.

 

Merlin, to have that much energy. He thought fondly before looking over to Arristor who now looked a few moments away from crumbling. Clearly Lucy’s boundless positivity and energy did not transfer over to her oldest bonded. Harry swallowed down the conditioned discomfort and opened his arms for the man, taking the step to be the one offering the contact. After watching his father and having Arristor himself admit it, he knew physical touch was the most beneficial thing for the man during these moments. 

 

Arristor blinked and a rumbling chirp came from him as he shuffled over to where he was sitting, the action would have looked comical for a man as poised and tall as the air dragel but it only proved to worry Harry more. The Beta paused a foot away with pale hands twitching at his side.

 

“Are you…May I hold you again?” Well he was going to offer to hug the taller man, but he could survive being the one hugged considering he already weathered through two different ‘cuddle’ sessions with members of the family. Dropping his arms Harry navigated over towards the corner of the couch where Arristor tentatively sat, looking like a strong wind could cause him to snap. Proving to Arristor that he was fine with the other, Harry all but burrowed into the right side and propped himself on the other's chest. 

 

He had forgotten how strong the Beta was and so jumped slightly as his right arm wrapped around his waist and tucked him more firmly against his side and the couch, while releasing a chuff like sigh. Harry summoned one of the blankets from the trunk and threw the green plaid thing over both of their legs as they waited for the excitedly chatting children to return to them.

 

Feeling how the other was slowly relaxing into the couch and how his magic started to flow more gently, Harry wrapped his own magic around the two of them. Slowly a light weight settled on top of his head, silvery gray strands of long hair falling over his own shoulders at the action. His magic pulsed with amusement when he felt the gust of a breath puff out over his head, realizing that Arristor was using him as a head rest.

 

“Tonight's session with your healer tough?” He asked, twiddling his thumbs around after resting his hands on top of Arristor’s arm that was wrapped around him. 

 

“Mmmm. He had explained the process when we met him last night, and even though I understood how taxing it would be despite us not feeling anything…It's a strain I have never felt before in my life, but I think it's helping.” He paused before softly speaking again “Hard to tell at this point.” Harry listened, and while extremely curious what was happening during these appointments, he was patient enough to wait to be told. He heard Arristor take another breath, his hair shifting in the ebb and flow, and the man sleepily mumbled out “Theodore only needs one more group session. Considering he is not Dragel and his appearance was delayed enough, his magic didn't have time to form all the connections to-to our potentials and Lucy's soul bonded. Looks to have been just two that were lost for him. Alejandro and Surajini will approach you soon about finding a therapist for him, and later for Lucy and Wendra.”

 

“And how are you feeling? Other than strained?”

 

Anything he would have said will not be known since at that moment all three children and one hyper teen came racing out of the hallway, leaping onto their forms. Ted managed to get the spot directly on Arristor’s lap, and strategically a good spot to look over Harry’s shoulders at the book. After a bit of an argument and chuckles, Windra and Renard ended up sitting between his arms with Lucy laying on her stomach on the rest of the couch with her face propped up on her hands. One of her wings was folded neatly against her back as the other draped over the seat of the couch, her legs happily kicking about as he read ‘Ribbiting Rabbit and the Quest of the Silver Tree’.

 

He was only two pages in when he was positive Arristor had fallen asleep on him again, but continued reading while trying not to shift his head as much. They were around the part where Rabbit found an upside down Merryflower when Harry risked shifting slightly to look up while turning the page and smiled at Quinn who had returned a while ago. He seemed to have silently set up shop at the table in the meantime. Multiple folders in dark mauve were spread out along the surface with various pages sticking out, the blue screen glowing steadily beside him. 

 

Roughly thirty minutes later and almost done with the book, Harry deemed it well past the time to get everyone into bed. “-And then Rabbit turned to their audience and thumped her foot down on the dirt path. ‘Since everyone is yawning at my Quest. I think it's time for Lucy, Windra, Ted, Renard and Arristor to go to bed!’ “

 

It was testament to how tired they were when not one of them complained. Slowly they went about their nighttime rituals. Lucy got her wings rubbed down, her eyes staying closed longer and longer as the minute ticked by, then Arristor took his own potions. One to help numb his instinct and another to allow his body to hopefully adjust to the shattered bonds. 

 

As those four trudge down the hall, Harry turned to Quinn while cradling a sleeping Renard against his chest and shoulder. “Do you mind waiting just a few more minutes?”

 

Pushing the hair out of his face, Quinns soft smile could have melted butter. “ It's no problem, I'll still be here. ”

 

“Are you sure you'll be alright?”

 

“ Yes Harry, I can be trusted long enough to be left alone so you can tuck Renard in. If anything, your cottage will probably report me to you if I do anything untoward. Or if the rumors are true take care of it itself”

 

“If it brings you a level of comfort, I think it likes you.”

 

One of the cabinets in the kitchen swing open slightly with a subtle creek. It suddenly rocked back and forth rapidly producing what eerily sounded like a human cackle. Both Harry and Quinn stared at said cabinet before Harry nodded once with a sheepish grin before heading to his room. Quinn was left to clean up his work folder while stuck on how the house knew he had said anything about it.

Harry tugged restlessly at the simple navy pajamas he changed into and leaned against the wall in the hallway attempting to get his heart rate to calm down. 

 

Harry knew that Quinn probably heard him shut the door considering he hadn't cast any muffling charms or it or himself, and as tempting as it was he wasn't chicken enough to let the house hide him again. 

 

He was just being cautious with his heart. A bare scared hand pressed against the right breast pocket where the Favor was secretly tucked into. Even to his human senses, the strong pounding of his heart was easily felt. 

 

Am I a fool for rushing into this?

 

Turning he pressed his forehead against the wall, seeking some form of stability, but then a curious and insistent poke from the house drew his attention. He tentatively poked back and relented to its whim, allowing it access to a bit of his magic. Suddenly he was greeted to the sight of Quinn standing in the living room setting up a small tray of tea on the footstool. To the side he recognised a small plate of Kaju Katli.

 

Quinn stood stiffly and removed his scarf, paused, and put the scarf back on before taking it off and draping it over the couch. Harry tensed slightly as teal eyes glanced to the side briefly, knowing the other was looking towards the hallway where he was currently hiding. He stayed looking for a moment before turning away and bending down to adjust the placement of tea cups on the tray, straightening his clothes as he stood again. Quinn seemed to pause for a moment then, and it was pretty easy to identify at this point that the other was anxious, before reaching up and tugging at a blond curl on his head. Wrapping the small piece around his finger, he pulled it forward so it rested just above his eye.

 

The bloody bastard knew that curl drove him to distraction!

 

The healer was bending down to reposition the small deserts on the plate when the image dissolved, and the house gave an amused…huff/lauph/GO!. 

 

It seemed that if he was a fool, there was more than one in the house at the moment.

 

Taking a breath, he wrapped the magic of the home in warmth and gratitude for the much needed push, before turning back around and heading out into the living room. 

 

Quinn was already turned to face him by the time he stepped out into the low lit room, and Harry was greeted with a full frontal attack of the man's blinding smile and a sweeping arm towards the drinks and snacks.

 

“How in Morgana’s name did you get a full tea service here and set up?”

 

“ Clan Secret I’m afraid.”  Quinn was still smiling and so with some of his Gryffindor courage, Harry walked past him pausing for a moment to reach up and tuck the curl back behind the others ear and continued on, pretending he wasn't squirming at his own daring action. 

 

Gracefully falling into the couch, he leaned forward and poured the light colored tea into one of the delicate porcelain cups for Quinn (Who sat so close to him on the couch Harry was able to catch the subtle hint of something bitter like burnt sugar, caramel, or more so like dark treacle). Drawing his lips up into a smirk, Harry offered the cup to the man and was gearing himself up for a blatantly flirty comment when a small spark of mauve magic erupted into existence beside him, excitedly dancing in a circle once before stopping at eye level. His brain didnt take the interruption well, so his first thought at the sight came tumbling out  “What the bloody fuck is that?” 

 

Quinn snorted sharply, and then started coughing roughly as the tea Harry just handed him attempted to drown him. Eyeing the spark, Harry absentmindedly reached over and patted the man on the back. After twenty seconds went by he blinked and drew his hand back as he realized that the raspy heaves he was hearing was Quinn’s version of a belly laugh. It was different then the deep chuckles or amused huffs he had been hearing the past few days. The dry crinkly breaths died down and were replaced with the familiar smoky chuckle.

 

The ivy tattoo around his neck shifted and the slight silvery sheen of the scar tissue that lie in between and under the ink drew Harry's attention momentarily.

 

Ahhh, he probably can't laugh out loud because of his throat injury.

 

Quinn sat back from his slightly curled position over his cup showing his radiant face to Harry, his heart swooping down into his stomach at the sight.

 

“ That is a message for you that got paid for priority appearance.” Quinn wiped under his eyes where tears had welled up at the edges. “ Most messages go to your message box in your account. However for a fee, you can have it appear individually in front of the person you wish to contact. If you don't want to hear it at the moment simply crush the spell in your hand and it will be put into your message box. To hear it or read the contents, reach out with your palms up and let the magic settle. Make sure you are thinking on how you would like to receive the message.”

 

Eyeing the mauve ball of magic, he tentatively held his hand out with his palms up. The spell bobbed once, then twice in position before it coasted down around a foot and settled on the very edge of the pads of his fingers. A miniscule blip of magic, then a familiar looking blue screen popped up with a block of text.

 

On the very top of the page read the sender and Harry tilted his head to one side as he started to read.

 

“Huh, it's from the bank.”

 

More interestingly, it was a job request. Quickly scanning the text he skipped to the important stuff, half of his attention acknowledging the fact that he and Quinn needed to discuss what happened today before Harry verbally spilled his feelings to the other. 

 

Some Investigating Squad unit that got abbreviated to N.I.S was requesting the help of any available Necromancer. It would be for one job but could be branched into a consultant role. 

He skipped some more text, impatiently trying to find the meat of the message. Essentially from what he picked up they needed someone to raise a spirit enough to ask a few questions. At the very end of the message Swift seemed to have also put the estimated fee the bank would charge and the time needed to handle the case for Harry. 1 hour/max 3.

 

Glancing at Quinn his heart jumped to his throat and he exited out of the screen with a flick, deciding that now was not a great time to be thinking about killing and raising things. 

Quinn somehow seemed to have already prepped a small plate full of another different cookie next to the existing Kaju Katli. Picking up a sesame seed looking wafer he snaped it in half and held it up to Harry. It was held high enough that it was clear that the blond did not mean for Harry to grab it out of his hand. 

 

He felt the tips of his ears get warm as he leaned over and took a bite out of the offered wafer, recalling Quinn feeding him the night before at dinner. At least this time he wasn't surrounded by a bunch of the Kalzik family. 

 

Leaning back, the house honestly gave its best effort to coo at the action as Quinn smiled gently at him. Those pink lips twitched and with a teasing wink and Quinn popped the rest of the half eaten wafer into his mouth, a bit of fang flashing during the action.

 

Harry wasn't breathing.

 

“Right!” He choked out with an unreasonably dry throat. Averting his gaze from the other, he gulped down the contents of his tea cup that had cooled significantly since it was poured. “So the whole falling asleep thing.”

 

A long arm reached past him, and Quinn picked up the teapot and started to pour him another cup. “ You wouldn't happen to be referring to the whole ‘Apperating through the protective wards around our property, acting like you took a Confundus and a Somnulentus jinx to the head, panicking a handful of people, core temperature dropping- again- , and theeen falling asleep’ thing?”

 

Harry’s magic pooled around him like a heavy blanket and he took a sip before nodding “Yeah, that sounds about right.” Feeling the mood shift, Harry sighed and leaned back into the cushions cradling his cup against his chest “Like I said at dinner, my connection with Mother was broken improperly. I might had been a little bit cold after the brief conversation, however since it was broken before the magic naturally bled off, the reaction was more severe. Do you remember what I told you yesterday?”

 

Quinn nodded while settling into the couch, one leg pulled onto the cushion so he could sit facing Harry. “ You mentioned that using your necromantic powers drop your core temperature down. After, you said your body goes into hyper action trying to regulate your thermal equilibrium. Thus you run and feel cold for a while afterwards. Do you have a hot flash as well during that time?”

 

Blinking, surprised at the concise summary, Harry took a sip of the hot liquid. “Correct, and I do but it's very quick in length compared to the cold. With a forced break my magic is forced to…. Imagine a rubber band. Normally one just stretches the band then slowly brings it back, they know that their hand would get snapped if you just let go of one side. Essentially, my hand got snapped.” He paused for a moment to eat a Katli. Swallowing he continued. “Too much of my own magic floods my system and kind of fries my brain. I have a potion that mother taught me to help when that happens, I vaguely recall Ted giving it to me before you must have arrived.” 

 

“ Does this happen often? Your connection with Death or your magics snapping?”

 

“When I was first coming into my powers, yeah. Her seals helped a lot as well.”

 

“Hmmm.” They both remained silent as last night came to their minds with the mention of one of his Seals.

 

---

Previous night

Quinton Kalziks Medical room

The door shut with a near silent click, leaving Harry, Quinn, and Bharin alone. Quinn seemed to be centering himself, as he leaned against the counter with his eyes closed. Bharin grunted after a moment and moved past the two of them and towards the door as well.

 

“Don't be an idiot Quinn. I will be just outside, call me when it's time.” The door clicked shut behind the Joker and multiple spells jumped to seal the room off from the rest of the world. Quinn had simply tilted his head in the others direction as he left and when those bright eyes opened again, his steady voice spoke to Harry.

 

" I'm curious Harry, can you see connections that the soul can have?”

 

“No, not what I think you're referring to. I can tell if the soul is living or not, and to an extent a bit of a person's overall health. Fluctuations of the soul indicate a strong emotion or if they are telling the truth or not. Perhaps one day I might be able to see tethers from others due to soul bonds, but that has yet to happen. However, I can tell if someone has been touched or claimed in some way by death, since that leaves a mark on one's soul.”

 

“ Are you aware of what a seal or suppression of the soul is?”

 

Harry tilted his head and absent mindedly scratched at a scar on his chest, a dull throb of unease setting his skin crawling “I am familiar only with the seals of Death.”

 

“Right well there's that.” Quinn shifted, and the light hit his face just so that Harry finally noticed small light sage green scales were visible along the pale Healers high cheekbones. “Seals are like a valve or a splice in an electric wire. They are multifaceted to a wide range of applications. Like a wire, it can redirect the flow of electricity to different parts, or like a valve it can be used to shut off flow. And like a valve you can when necessary open it back up or replace it when necessary.” Quinn gave a humorless chuckle “ That is probably the most horrendous example I’ve ever used.”

Pushing past the uneasy feeling that had started coiling around his stomach at the description, Harry was quick to reassure the other. “It wasn't that bad. It got through my thick head just fine.” Though he was making it seem that seals weren't exactly good. As if he broadcasted that thought down the bond Quinn spoke up again.

 

“Some seals are good, some are bad. But it is Never good to have more than three.” Harry swallowed, and flinched. He knew he had more than three. A wave of warmth, comfort, and something a little heavier draped across his shoulders as Quinn settled back in his seat and took up both of his hands in a firm hold, thumb brushing over where Kyle just healed his wrist. A shadow of something fierce started to settle in Quinns expression. “As a necromancer, I am aware you would have at least one Death seal, but you have three-possibly four death seals. One seal is from one of the oldest, most respected families among our high nobles. One tainted seal is over your wizarding powers, and another over what I'm assuming is your necromancer magics. One of the Death seals looks to be suppressing your soul, and One looks to be a half dispelled Blood seal, and one of the most concerning if I could even rank these would be the splintered Prophetic seal.”

 

Harry sucked in a sharp breath, and Quinn held his hands steady as his arms shook with the effort from holding his magic still.  

 

“ It's no wonder you're adjusting so slow here if you are caring around this many seals on your soul. Seals are a heavy burden.” Quinn took a deep breath, and his voice came out steady in Harry’s head “Let's start going through these then.”

 

Harry swallowed as a different kind of cold settled on his bare shoulders and nodded. Quinn’s thumb began brushing against his skin once again.

 

“With the splintered Prophetic Seal, what can you tell me of it?” 

 

“I wasn't aware that it was a seal. I knew of the prophecy, and was told about it when I was still in school. I fulfilled it at the end of the war. What do you mean it's splintered?”

 

“ I see we are being vague. It means that instead of dispelling or fading it…blew up. I will need to look properly at the seal to figure out why it did so. I will also take a copy of the magic signature that placed it on you to file a report.” Harry jerked his hands up, a wisp of his magic dipping the temperature in the room slightly. Quinn held on through the movement and patiently pulled his hands back to rest on his legs.

 

“Why!?” Harry was not interested in digging up buried history after 12 years, he was more than willing and had successfully (For the most part) kept out of the main dramas that have sprung up in the wizarding world since he finished off the remaining Death Eaters. 

 

“While I admit that dragel law is rather complicated, there are some things that are very clear… Prophetic Seals have been outlawed for eons Harry. Deemed far too cruel to keep.”

 

“But I wasn't under dragel law.”

 

“A large amount of the magics you on earth claimed to have discovered were brought to your realm via others. You will find that in almost all realms things like Prophetic, and let me now mention this includes Blood seals, are outlawed. The fact that someone shackled you like some… slave and puppet to wherever this prophecy was, Harry that-” Quinn sighed and dipped his head down hiding his face in the back of Harry’s hands. “That's an act so heinous to me that I wish to rip the throat out of whoever dared place it on you.”

 

That’s kind of hot.

 

Scolding his wandering brain at the man's admittance, he focused once again. “What does a Prophetic Seal exactly do to a person?” Quinn remained over Harry’s knees and hands, and Harry felt a slight tremor coming from the other.

 

“It removes the power of choice. If one receives a prophecy, one gets to choose to listen to it or not, to prevent it or not. To simply acknowledge that it exists already gives a prophecy more power to perhaps become a thread of the actual future. The future changes constantly and flows to different paths with each decision ever made, but those decisions should be made freely . To place a seal, means that it forces you to always be going with the path of prophecy. Where you would have originally had several options, those wont exist anymore. It doesn't just affect the one with the seal, but potentially dozens- possibly thousands or more.”

 

A spike of anger and confusion at the words had Harry raising his voice slightly. “But I never had a choice! I had to fulfill it.”

 

“Exactly! ” Quinns head snapped up, voice rough, teal eyes rimmed with an eerie glow of aqua green “ Why didn't you have a choice?”

 

“Aside from having a prophecy? Everyone expected me to, they-”

 

“Why did they expect you too?”

 

“...What?”

 

“Why did everyone expect it to be you ?”

 

Harry blinked trying to think. “Because of the prophecy? I mean It was about me and-”

 

Quinn interrupted him once again. “ Was it about you? Did it name you? Did it dictate every step you had to take to fulfill it?”

 

“W-well… No.”

 

“Then why did it have to be you ?”

 

“Because…because.” Harry trailed off, truly lost to the reason other than ‘It had to be me.’ and ‘Because everyone thought it was my job.’ .

 

“And that Harry is the power of a Prophetic seal.” Quinn whispered in his mind, and Harry imagined that his voice was very much a second away from cracking in its sincerity and weight. 

 

And Harry didn't know what to feel, but his chest and lungs burned with what he was registering now as a mix of betrayal, confusion, anger, and pain. Was his whole life orchestrated by someone behind a batty witch that lived half her days drunk off of sherry and fumes? Had someone purposely done that to him? There was a difference between living and surviving…Did Tom have a seal on him as well? 

 

“Is it at all possible for someone to accidentally place a seal?”

 

“No.”

 

“Can't you just lie to me?” 

 

Quinn let go of one of his hands and reached to gently brush his face, whipping away the frustrated tears that fell quietly, wishing he could do more at the moment but restrained himself.

 

“Never.” 

 

Using his freed hand Harry wiped the rest of his face, embarrassment weaseling itself into his system. “Okay, what else?” Quinn was silent for a moment before speaking up and allowing the topic change.

 

“ You have two…three Death Seals.”

 

“One I know is for soul magic. I think it's the one you said was suppressing my soul. That one has come in handy a few times already. Not only does it prevent me from being randomly summoned by whoever is idiotically trying to contact Death, but has also stopped some individuals from forcibly bonding me to them.” Quinn stilled unnaturally.

 

“ Explain.”

 

“Well I don't particularly want to be summoned, the likelihood that would even happen is almost zero, but that is still only almost. After the war was over and I was first contacted by the bank, it was revealed that someone illegally bound me to a, I won't call it a marriage contract, but loosely that is what it was. Clearly it wasn't successful and between the goblins and the fact I am lord over my house, that contract among others of similar vein were eviscerated. A week later a ritual was done by a light family that attempted, as I said, to forcibly bond myself to their daughter. Luckly, because of the seal, that was also unsuccessful.” 

 

It also protected his soul from being contaminated from Tom's fragment hanging out so close, blocking out the others' taint.

 

“ While I hate the fact that it has been that useful, it seems to be at least a normal use of a Death seal. I have a similar one placed by Bharin as my mentor.” Harry wanted to ask, but stopped himself just short of voicing the question. 

 

Instead he fumbled out, “Is it odd to have a Death Seal here?”

 

“ No. It's actually quite normal in certain groups such as Gheyo, Jokers, Royals, and as one can guess Necromancers. Some pay or choose to have one if their mentor/parent/ or bonded don't feel like they can handle a soul bond appearing at that moment in their life. Now the other Death seals?”

 

“Well they were placed by Lady Death herself. One is over my soul as a claim to her, I won't die till she deems it so. The other is over my necromantic powers. I think the taint you spoke of was me.” A blond brow arched up. “I have partial control on some of them placed by her, and full control on the one on my wizarding magic. Essentially, my human body can't hold my magic for an extended period of time. Personally I can ‘open the valve’ to about half, but need permission from Death to enter fully into my necromantic magic.”

 

“ And the last one?”

 

“I actually wasn't aware I had another, but I ask if it has the same signature as the others don't attempt to mess with it. If Death placed it there, it will stay till she removes it.”

 

The man sighed but nodded “ I understand.”

…

 

Quinn had given him around half of the vaccinations giving time for the emotions and magic to settle from their conversation. He had happily taken the calming draught with another cup of tea as he was slowly feeling more and more floaty by the magic and potions coursing through him. 

 

“I know others have mentioned it before, but I have a rare gift called Soul Casting. It essentially reads an individual's magical pulses within their own body and compares them to their life force. For me the caster, I'll see the results as a selection of colorful ribbons hung over your body.”

 

“Ribbons?”

 

“Yes, and like ribbon they have a tendency to twist, knot and braid, and even get bent or worn into odd shapes. These ribbons have a color, and each color corresponds to the seven points of the physical body and psychology.”

 

“I believe I know these as anchoring points for a soul as well. When binding a soul to a physical form one uses the energy centers to do so.”

 

“ Good. When removing seals it's important to make sure that those ties aren't tangled within others. With the amount you possess I can guarantee all but one of them are tangled, which means I need to sort them out first. I'm not going to sugarcoat this Harry. It requires tremendous concentration and a meticulous attention to detail. By mishandling any of the threads I could permanently alter one's magic and or physical body, but like I said it is something I specialize in.”

 

“ Tha’ would be interesting to see.” Harry flopped backwards on the clinic bed looking at the ceiling and lifted a hand up in the air above his body. “Ribbons you said?” 

 

Quinn smiled slightly as the Wizard started to feel the effects of the drugs, his smooth accent slightly shifting to something less refined. Grabbing the hand out of the air he placed it on the other's chest and went ahead and administered two more vaccines, ones he should have received as a child. 

 

“ Yes, ribbons. And while you won't be able to see them, Bharin, and I will.”

 

Harry scowled and swatted at the blond even though he didn't even feel the poke. “Why wont I see ‘em?”

 

Needing Harry to be a bit more coherent but still lethargic for the last major part of tonight, Quinn handed him another vial to drink while explaining. “ For one, you will be spelled asleep for the procedure.” Harry swallowed down the liquid and sat up spluttering, his whole body quickly flushing lavender before fading back to its normal hue. 

 

“What was that!?”

 

“ A little something us Kalziks developed. Should keep you going for at least another thirty minutes. I’m going to ask Bharin to come back inside now so I can draw on his magic and lean on him for emotional grounding.”

 

Harry was still collecting himself as the Jamacian’s towering form came silently through the door, he barely caught the spark of a memory transfer from mentor and mentee as Quinn brushed his hands against the other as he unnecessarily led the Joker back into the corner with his own stool. The man sighed, but sat on the stool he summoned while crossing his arms.

 

“ Comfortable Bharin?” The magic through the cuff seemed to shift, and Harry instinctively understood that the ‘bond’ was momentarily extended to the man for a brief moment before closing to just Harry and Quinn again.

 

Bharin stared at Harry, speaking clearly. “I will not move from this spot until Quinn tells me, I will not use my magic in any way unless Quinn tells me.” 

 

Harry’s brows pitched down in confusion. “Okay?”

 

Something shifted in the room, the magic suddenly getting thicker almost like the humidity in the room skyrocketed. Quinn was right there in the middle of it.

 

His own magic prickled with unease but it was acting sluggish. Before more thought could go towards that, Quinn called his attention “ Hadrian.” Emerald green clashed with burning teal. “ Do you trust me to heal you?”

 

“Yes, I told you before.”

 

“ The only seal I can sort out tonight is the Blood seal .” 

 

“The other outlawed seal?”

 

Quinn nodded, and started to slowly pace a few steps away from Harry, his face oddly becoming emotionless despite the shifting magics in his eyes. “Yes the other outlawed seal, though for rare instances there have been exceptions. Those instances have to be agreed upon by the court and signed off by three of the four faction Royals. Blood seals bind power and your life essence in your blood. They lead one into depressive tendencies that often spiral into suicidal actions, lack of life in your blood means a lack of life overall. Yours is only half unravelled.” Something not quite a growl came from the only standing figure. Cold sweat creeped across Harry’s brow and he tried to find comfort in his magic but it was still acting lethargic. Quinn slowly approached his clinic bed,  “They Are most commonly found if one willingly allows a dark- a black magic artifact of blood origin to repeatedly violate their physical body. Sound familiar?” 

 

Oh bloody hell. 

 

Harry remained quiet, but that didn't stop Quinn from reaching out and physically yanking Harry off of the examination table. Harry flinched away from the action but Quinn had a hold of one of his scarred hands, but that one in particular had one set of scars that Harry knew resonated with the dragels words. “ Something like a Blood Quill.” Harry could see the other digging a claw into the flesh over the words ‘I must not tell lies’ but didn't quite feel the pain, instead his lungs tightened in his chest and his head felt light. Much too bright eyes glowed down at him with that heavy damp magic pressing uncomfortably against his own. Suddenly Quinn jerked him around and actually pushed him away and towards the counters along the wall. 

 

Why was Quinn acting like this? 

 

“ Why were you so moronic to do that to yourself?” The anger that had faded came rolling back over Harry’s shoulders. He straightened his back and glared at Quinn, words snapping out sharply.

 

“Oh I apologies that my dumb, moronic, idiotic self didn't know or understand the effects of using one. Even if I did know, there was nothing I could have done!”

 

Despite the cold fury settling itself into him like a house cat laying down in its favorite spot to sleep, Harry stumbled a step back as Quinn took a large step towards him, his back pressing against the counter edge. “ Nothing? There was nothing you could have done to stop it. No one to turn to?”  

 

“I had no one at the time.” He nearly hissed out, “And if I attempted to retaliate, they would have thrown me in Azkaban faster then I could say ‘not guilty’.”

 

“ How old were you? ”

 

“15”

 

“According to your records, you attempted to treat it with Murtlap Essence. But the scars remained, didn't they?” 

Harry bristled visibly. His hair started to shift even as the magic fought against him, almost refusing to budge. Clenching his fist and his teeth he didn't respond.

"I shall take that as a yes. " Quinn drawled, a calculating look on his face as he leaned into Harry's personal space. "Tell me, have you learned the intended lesson?"

His breath was punched out of him. "What?"

"Do you still tell lies?"

Betrayal cut like a hot knife inside his core.

“You dare?!” He screamed. Harry believed the other understood. But how stupid of him to have trusted, how moronic . He had killed others for lesser insults. His heart ached all the more since the words came from Quinn. 

As Harry lunged at the other, Quinn's own form had morphed as he turned and avoided his punch. His lithe body was clad in yellow-green and pale sage scales that had hints of bright teal running throughout. His wings were extended and comfortably filled the large room, and as Harry took a sweeping kick at the other he noticed that the tunic was gone, exposing a toned chest covered in scrolling green tattoos resembling flowers and leaves among some scrolling script. His leg connected to Quinns knee and the healer fell back onto the flooring.

As the shadows started to build into something long and decidedly pointy, Harry lunged at the prone figure on the floor, who seeing his advance, teal eyes widened and that heavy magic that had been slowly building dropped onto Harry. He only stumbled a beat, but it was long enough for Quinn to open his mouth and a series of foreign words to spill out.

Pain streaked through him in blinding shocks as the words echoed eerily in his head. Collapsing onto the floor he clutched his head, thrashing as slender arms came up to lock his own against his sides. It felt as if the Basilisk had bit him again as fire burned through his veins. Something cool and soft was pressed against his head and it all seemed to stop, the pain ebbing away. 

Gasping, he found himself leaning against a warm chest, spell script that wasn't his favored runes were drying on his own chest.

“Back with us Harry? ”  Rolling his head back, Quinn looked down at him with concerned eyes as Harry continued to suck in air. Quinn too seemed winded and sweat dampened his curls that hung over his face.

Us?

Looking to the corner he blinked at the massive figure sitting silently, dark eyes gazing at them. 

That's right Bharin was there .

“Harry? " Quinn prompted. " Verbal answer, please. Do you remember? ”

 

Remember?  

 

- "Tell me, have you learned the intended lesson? Do you still tell lies?"

 

“You purposely were being a prat weren't you?” Despite his cutting words, Harry could feel Quinn relax.

 

“ Please I beg your forgiveness. Blood Seals require certain emotions, something to prove that you do not accept the branding given to you. Rage, resentment, hate, anything that is negative. I was hoping your temperament to have flared closer to the beginning of the conversation. Unfortunately I had to resort to… ”

 

“Being a complete asshat?” 

 

Bharin chuckled at that, speaking up in a low voice. “I think Quinn was actually afraid for his safety for a moment.”

 

“ Oh I was terrified. I overestimated the numbing spell and probably naively thought that with the addition of Bharins magic I would be able to handle the spell invocation before any harm would be done. ”

 

Harry started to feel a bit tingly and realized that whatever Quinn gave him before was starting to wear off. “What did I do? I think I'm missing bits and pieces.”

 

“ That's normal. How do you feel? ” Taking in a breath, and finally calming his heart he focused inwards.

 

"I feel—lighter." He admitted softly feeling himself drift once again. 

 

" Good. ” And a gentle hand ran through his hair as the other adjusted their position. “ Let's finish the last of your vaccinations then get you off to bed. ” 

 

---

The soft click of Quinn settling his cup on the tray broke Harry out of his remembrance. 

 

“ It seems you and Death have a unique relationship, to have more than one Death seal placed by her personally .”

 

Chuckling, he reached over and added another scoop of sugar into his tea before downing it and placing it beside Quinn’s. 

 

“You can say that. I mean, I didn't even talk to her until about a week or so after I awoke my Necromancer magics. Bloody things were a menace before she placed those seals.”

 

“ If it's not too personal, what triggered you becoming a Necromancer?”

 

“My bloodline always had the talent, but I accidentally revived my old potions professor while retrieving his body.” Harry snickered again at himself, scratching at the back of his head. “Luckily no one seemed to question why I had supposedly mistaken him for dead, when I levitated a -yes severely injured- but living Severus Snape into the infirmary. If Snape knows what happened he’s thankfully said mum about any of it over the years. Actually, he is the headmaster of the school so the only time I see him is when I come to pick up Ted for the holidays. We have a…strained understanding that if more than the basic social requirements are surpassed we may fall into a…disagreement.”  

 

Quinn spotted Harry eyeing another cookie and so leaned over and snagged one, offering it over to the man who smiled softly at him. “ The man owes you a life debt .”

 

“Hmmmm, I suppose he does.”

 

“ Hopefully with another necromancer around, Madam Death will loosen some of the seals on you. I admit that I'm slightly anxious about sending you to that particular meeting in the shadow courts tomorrow. With the track record for chaos that seems to follow yo u, I feel like something will go wrong and you only have the one escort. What is the fellow's name again? ”

 

“You didn't get it?” Harry teased, ungracefully scooting closer to the other.

 

A heavy gaze landed on him, and Harry watched as wisps of the man's green tattoo shifted into view before retreating, leaving behind the ivy and flowers around his neck once again. “ I had more pressing matters on my mind at the time than getting some shadow gheyo’s name .” 

 

Despite the serious words Harry felt his chest tighten and warm with affection.

 

“His name is Morris” 

 

Merlin, can dragels smell his embarrassment? Harry suddenly thought as Quinn slowly reached across the small distance between them and brushed the back of his hand gently over his cheek, Teal eyes glittering.

 

“ Hmmm,  I'll remember it now. We discussed your meeting briefly before your family arrived for dinner. Mama has approved for them to go unattended with you as long as they remain together. Unlike you, it sounded like they had a relaxing morning and afternoon with Windras' family. ”

 

Harry leaned into the touch with a fond roll of his eyes. Quinn spotted the action and smirked, softly tugged at one of his stray locks of dark hair, his magic doing much the same to Harry's magic. “ Alejandro also approved, though he was tentative on Arristor and Renard going to the Shadow Faction. I'll be sure someone will be down in the morning to refresh the dampener over you if I'm not able to make it before you leave -” Harry got the strangest feeling like Quinn’s magic was being more than just playful, as the man fully threaded his hand into his hair and tugged.  “- Since you have proven you can't be completely trusted to look after yourself. I did warn you and since Lucy already claimed me as your healer this morning, I think I'm going to dedicate some more time to you. ” 

 

Lord, I forgot she said that. 

 

Quinn leaned forward again and using the hand in his hair directed Harry's face closer. Harry eagerly complied with his heart leaping into his throat, as the others closed the distance between them, the Favor in his breast pocket feeling like a boat anchor. Too many emotions were playing through teal eyes, and this close Harry could see the streaks of glowing yellow and pale green threaded in them until suddenly, he couldn't. 

 

Oh, come on!  

 

Instead of the kiss he was expecting, Quinn tilted his head down in the last second for, once again, the soft press of lips were upon his brow and a short rumble came from the Dragel. 

 

Quinn had convinced himself just a few hours ago to hold off a proper kiss until he’s followed tradition at least partially. He told himself to wait until he presented his Favor that he and Dy worked hard on and, if Harry accepted, they had their first official meeting.

 

He didn't quite take into account how hard that would be. 

 

Breathing in deeply, he wrapped the mage’s scent around his fondest memories of him and pulled away from the warm body practically in his arms. Feeling like now was finally a good time, he reached out to the tea service and moved the tray aside a bit to reach the Favor hidden underneath, words already tumbling out though the cuff’s bond.

 

“I understand that my hovering might seem overbearing but, not only am I your healer but I- I find myself caring for you in more ways than just as your Healer or even as a friend. You are not weak, and can protect yourself and yours better than I could possibly understand. However I wish you would allow yourself to be protected by others, protected by- ” He had just grabbed the favor, tucking it into his sleeve and sat up to finish his verbal presentation but the words died in his head as Harry was holding out a different favor that was addressed to the mage and already opened.

 

“Nikolai gave this to me… I didn't know what it was at first but he explained quite a bit. I- well I also have found myself caring a bit too much about your opinion of me, and I get all flustered when you smile and that damned curl!” Quinn blinked, and his heart that at first felt to have stopped began to beat so loudly. As the mage and necromancer continued to stammer and increasingly go red he realized with lifted wings what Harry was about to do, a smile already building on his face. “And after Nick explained it and I realized that this little sashy to another realm isn't going to be a quick layover, not with Ted and Lucy- God hold on give me a minute, I wanted to say something else- Um …”  Harry plucked his purchase from his pocket. It was a golden-yellow colored favor that he personally spelled green ivy onto that matched Quinn's tattoo around his neck. 

 

Fumbling with the small three inch square of paper in his hands, Harry was trying to decide on what else to say, cursing himself at just jumping right into the whole presenting a Favor to his very attractive, very non-human crush that almost 24 hours ago he had basically already confessed to and groped while drugged to the gills. 

 

A glimmering piece of folded green paper with a gold marbled pattern entered his field of vision.

 

Jerking his head up, he swallowed down his fluttering heart and tumbling emotions as Quinn smiled broadly down at him.

 

“ I wanted to give this to you this afternoon but you were out. I had this whole speech planned out about what Favors were and the fact that you could reject me on the spot, but I still wanted to be friends. But even though someone else beat me to it, words can't explain how- ” Quinns magic danced around them and Harry could see without trying how gold his soul was shining “ How utterly enamored I am with you. The fact that you return even a fraction of those feelings, enough that you yourself planned out a Favor for me- I feel like I could be one of the happiest man alive .”

 

Harry just swallowed again as Quinn delicately took the Favor he made from his hands, absolutely mesmerized at the dragel’s…everything. As the Healer broke the Peverell black and red seal, several small books emerged with a green glow. Quinn didn't seem to wait a moment before a wash of approval cascaded over Harry's shoulders and Nick's words on how one just knows that their Favor had been accepted came back to him. Now he understood.

 

“What are these?” Quinn softly questioned as he ran a hand over one of the books dark navy cover.

 

Was this what it normally feels like?  

 

It almost felt like something had been missing, like he was standing on the edge and was tipped over the axis and somehow had not yet fallen…and oh how he wanted to fall. 

 

“ Priye? ”

 

Swallowing down his feelings, Harry answered. “If you give me some time I'll give you the translations. They are medical books written by Salazar Slytherin's grand nephew, a world renowned medic…well Earth renowned at the least.”

 

Any lingering cold or unhappy feelings he might have felt from talking about his seals and when  Death chose him was completely gone. Silver streaked more noticeably around the outer reach of Quinn’s soul, tempting… Oh so tempting for Harry to reach out and simply claim the gorgeous mass for himself.

 

Quinn looked up and with a fond smile, recognizing those dazed yet focused emerald eye’s from the first time that they met. Putting aside his courting gift he offered out his own Favor once again to Harry. The action finally causing the other to blink and tear his gaze away from his soul and magic and onto the paper in front of him. Quinn felt his heart swell with unmeasurable fondness as he realized Harry's hands were shaking slightly as he accepted the paper. Deft hands opened it and before the last fold was straightened the wash of approval was already caressing him.

 

Harry held his breath as the warm yellow-green magic flared and a small dark violet pouch emerged. Gently grabbing the item, his eyes sought out the words spelled onto the parchment.

 

Hadrian Peverell.

This Courting Favor is presented by Quinton Kalzik to one Hadrian Peverell.

Quinten Auwren Kalzik- Certified Healer

Earth

Kalzik main circle 

 

Grinning, he didn't even attempt to stop his magic from dancing, causing slight ripples in the air currents and eagerly brushing against the house who responded back with just as much excitement. Quinn chuckled softly at the shadows around them flickering and the heavy comfort of Harry's magic sparking around them, though Harry himself didn't hear the raspy sound.

 

Having opened the pouch, which was expanded considering his arm could reach into it up to his elbow before feeling the soft bottom, he pulled out the two items that he found inside. He appreciated the unique water like texture of the matte black gloves for a moment before setting them down onto his lap to focus on the strange rectangular…thing.

 

The object was about the size of a credit card and most likely weighed about the same, but Harry could tell it was made out of something sturdy. Cautiously he tried to bend it and was pleased when he couldn't even get it to bow at all. Flipping the soft yellow and orange colored plate, a series of unknown symbols was embellished around the border, and a large stylized K sat in the middle. Turning it back around, it took Harry a moment to realize that the upper most series of numbers must be a date, the lower string of eight digits however were completely lost to him.

 

He looked up to ask and quickly averted his eyes from the amusement radiating off of Quinn, his own face warming from another blush. “What is this?” 

 

“ That Harry is your pass into the Kalzik archives and personal libraries. We have a number of homes and a section in the Nevarah Library that can only be accessed by certified healers or approved individuals. While the medical text might not be interesting for you, I thought the tombs concerning field healing and other related Runes might interest you. ”

 

“You mentioned your father had a collection!” Harry’s excitedly recalled, holding the pass with both hands now.

 

“ Yes, you would have access. There is no limit to how many books you can browse or the places you can go, however you may only take out one book at a time. Simply tap the card on the book then the door frame as you leave. Your personal identification number will be recorded down in our record books so if one of the clan needs it or it seems you may have attempted to steal it we can keep track.” Quinn tapped once at the eight digit number Harry couldn't figure out.

 

“Do people often try to steal something?”

 

Quinn huffed in amusement and shook his head no. “ Not in a while. We only become concerned if it's been more than five years.”

 

“ Five years!?”

 

“ Five years is not that long of a time for beings like us. It's very common that whoever checked a book out is currently working on some medical research project, and had simply forgotten. Once I was in need of a text and had to hunt down a fellow Healer on a different realm because he completely forgot he checked the book out and it got packed away with his own impressive collection.” Harry looked back down on the pass with a soft smile. Quinn shifted into an upright position and cleared his throat out of habit as he swallowed down the new wave of anxiousness. “ Harry, would you do me the honor of meeting with me tomorrow for a date?”

 

  “ I would be delighted.” Harry hesitated for a moment before adding, “But what of Renard or the others?”

 

“ I planned it to be on the property. I know it probably does not sound ideal or overly traditional but I thought it would be nice for everyone to stick close to home.”

 

“That sounds wonderful Quinn. Maybe I can cook dinner?”

 

At a loss for more words, Quinn simply nodded with a sound of approval. Casting a quick spell he winced at the time and spelled the tea service away while slowly standing from the couch.

 

“ I believe it's time for both of us to go to bed. I- ” Looking down at the still seated Hadrian Peverell with his messy hair and expressive eyes, Quinn fell to temptation. Bending down he brushed his lips against the top of the man's head and nearly purred at the magic sparking gently there.

 

So warm, so cold. Absolutely perfect.

 

“ Thank you . Thank you for giving me a chance. ” Reluctantly he sat back up and watched as Harry swallowed and gave a fragile smile back and while his words were few, Quinn felt and understood the weight of them. 

 

“Be careful Quinn, it's my heart.”

 

Walking slowly up the hill while staring at the Favor Harry gave him, Quinn ruminated over those words and settled himself in his response. While being responsible for another's heart was a heavy burden, this one…this one he was more than willing to carry and protect.

 

---

Peverell Sky estate

Nevarah

Family Heads Main office

 

It truly had been a while since Llewelyn visited his grandchild in Nevarah, but the circle easily allowed him access into their Family Heads office. He quite liked the spunky and creative submissive that Lewis bonded to and he really appreciated her filing methods almost as much. It was probably why Cora was the Family head and main owner of their business. It required a certain head made for political moves, planning, and a willingness to take a chance to reap a possible great benefit. 

 

Tauria, as Clan head for the past 100 years and ambassador between the Fea and Dragel, had easily given most of the responsibility of watching over the many branches of his line to him as she worked more on the politics and other non-family connections. Lewis’s circle were the most… palatable of the dragel branch of the clan and He only had two distant family members that were on Nevarah as the others were scattered among the stars and realms, but he did make sure to make himself available to everyone. 

 

Cora accepted him easily and had even placed a small filing cabinet that was dedicated to anything for the Clan head. Twice every year (If he hadn't visited Nevarah), the paperwork would be transferred over to his secretary at the office. Once she gave the initial glance and sorted what she believed as important to the top, he would then sort out what he could handle then bring any remaining documents to Tauria to take care of. 

 

Llewelyn reclined back in the office chair and gazed at the clouds that lazily moved past just outside, in his hand was a printed notice about a new familial match addressed to the Peverell clan.

 

It wasn't long ago that all notices of this nature were automatically filed for him to handle, as Cora and Henry grew tired of getting Lewis’s hopes up of finding his younger brother, Aldor, or his kin. 

 

Looking back down he re-read the documents attached to the notice.

 

It seemed that this time, someone was actually found. Just the fact that the Kalziks were the ones to send the notice meant that the information listed was to be trusted. The attached familial seal removal request was slightly concerning but also further backed the claim.

 

Tauria’s words from before came to mind and tapping the file against his chin he turned back to gaze out of the open window

 

Whoever had been at the bank was blood related to the Clan .

 

It was always nice to meet more of his family. Llewelyn supposed  one of the grandchildren must have fraternized with someone on earth at some point, but unfortunately according to the blood test, was not related to Alldor. 

 

Now that this member has been found he should reach out to schedule a meeting once the hunt starts since many of the Peverell extended family will be on realm during this time. According to the short letter it seems the little fawn believed he had no family left, and that simply was ridiculous. 

 

Plan taking shape in his head, he nodded once decisively to himself, speaking out loud in the empty room. “Introduce myself, discuss the seal removal, and welcome into the family. Perhaps I should bring Lewis along? He likes anyone I introduce him to…even Susan .” Llewelyn shivered, absolutely hating the fact that one of his descendants produced a woman like that harpy. 

 

A soft breeze ruffled some papers that sat in a small tray and Llewelyn tilted his head in curiosity as the earthy honey sent of death magic wafted past him. Plucking the notice from the stack with deft fingers he scanned the short message before placing it back and absentmindedly erasing his magic signature from the document. 

 

“Honestly, why do I even bother?” It wasn't like Cora would give it any time of day. In fact he suspected that it would be torched as soon as she read the address. Unfortunately the little lady had put her foot down on both Henry and Lewis being actively part of Death's court. This particular notice was for a few days time, for all family heads to be present for an important announcement at Arithmore manor.

 

He chuckled to himself as he stood from the chair and stretched. Some extrapolation had been applied to his past conversations with the kiddo’s and it seemed that they still were observing the rights and rituals for Death’s court, but more discreetly in their own home then at the court or in large gatherings. He had to hand it to the pair for trying, though he wouldn't want to be in their shoes when Cora eventually finds out. 

 

---

Unknown Location

 

17 hung limply in his master's hands, vision fading rapidly as more oxygen was withheld from entering his body. He craved the ability to fight back, but that urge was destroyed decades ago with his conditioning. One Vance Robles was unfortunately still conscious, strapped down on the examination table, though how much the man was still ‘connecting the dots’ one could not quite say.

 

4 had just been by and she was able to confirm that yes, it was his target that the two bakers had interacted with. The only new piece of information she was able to give him was that Gwen, who had been escorting both the target and 27, had informed the Dragel he killed that the targets were currently staying at the kalziks.

 

Claws dug into the flesh around his throat, the pain racing through his body and bursting brightly against the increasing black backdrop of his vision. “Don’t come back unless it’s with the human's bloody head on a platter and that brat under your arm.” He could hear her take a breath before the magic ignited through his brand, enforcing the next order. “Go get them.”

 

…

…

 

It took him a moment to register that he had been let go, the burn of his lungs as he gasped for breath waking him up. The warded door slammed shut, cutting the click of Master’s heels off as she finally left the room. No sound in, no sound out. Groaning 17 pulled himself against the far wall, pressing a hand against his bleeding side, the small punctures around his neck already healing.

 

Just breathe.

 

Breathe. 

 

Another sound that wasn’t his crackling breaths broke the silence of the room, the distinct sound of a finger tapping against a surface. Cracking his eyes open, 17 tilted his head up and stared directly into the pained pools of Vance’s eyes. Somehow the other had enough energy to look concerned down at him.

 

“What a pair we make.” 17 hissed at the raw feel inside his throat as he spoke, but the slight twitch on the other’s pale blood streaked face was worth that bit of pain. The fae slumped further against the door, galaxy eyes looking over the baker. His wings were broken well beyond repair at this point, they could heal but never be used for flight. The broken arm had almost healed itself and the wounds inflicted by 4 were mostly gone as well. Given another 3 days or so, without 17 using his talent against the fellow, he would be able to use that leg again. Not well or for any long amount of time, but it could be possible.

 

Tilting his head back, he let himself rest a bit more before enacting the next part of his plan. A smile slowly curving his black lips up . 

 

She never said what to do with the Gheyo did she?

 

Notes:

OMG, OMG, O.M.G!!! This chapter is officially the end of what I was mentally referring to as the First Arc: Welcome to the Realm Harry. Starting with the next chapter-just so much more is happening!

Speaking of so much happening.

Nick gave a Favor to Harry before Quinn! And the house is in total support of Harry building what she fondly thinks as his 'nest mates'. Don't ask me why the house thinks that way, she just does.

I alway felt like Harry having a prophecy and being labeled when he was an actual baby to be the one to fulfill it had been kinda fucked up and didn't make much sense. Soooo~ I slapped that prophecy seal logic on it to explain it because I could!

Vance lives!!!! Woohoo!!

Thank you all so much for reading this story of mine <3. Busy season is here so hopefully the next chapter will be out in October. Love you lots, and have a great summer!

-I'm mentally preparing myself for harvest.-